CHAP. I.
Of an Instituted Gospel-Church, and the Ex­tent thereof.

MY purpose and design is to discourse only of a particular instituted Gospel-Church: and in my proceedures, I shall not concern my self with any Mens conceptions of a Church in any other sense; but keep clôss to the subject or Church under consideration, without medling with the controversies that are amongst learned men in their different appre­hensions of Churches and their concernments. For as I desire (and hope I may without offen­ding any) to have liberty to declare and pra­ctise my own light, faith and perswasion in [Page 5]these things; so, I think it most reasonable to leave others to their own perswasions, expres­sions and practice in these matters, without any Reflexions.

It is the profit of such as I am concern'd with­all that I aim at; and I judge my self obliged in duty to make known the whole will of God to those I have the oversight of, according to my Light, Abilities, and Opportunities, and that by all the regular ways and means I can find out and obtain the knowledge of: And it is for them that I chiefly intend these Lines, although they may probably fall into other mens hands.

Therefore, waving the thoughts of men, I shall proceed to acquaint you (who shall read this discourse) with the will of God in this matter, so far as I know & believe, and as may be profitable for you; which I shall do by way of Question and Answer.

1. Quest. What is a true Instituted Gospel-Church?

Answ. A true Instituted Gospel-Church is, a Society or Congregation of persons called out of the world, or their state of death, blind­ness and unbelief, by the Word and Spirit of Christ; to the knowledge of Christ and his will, and unto the Obedience of faith: or, A company of Believers united together in a holy Band, by special and voluntary agreement; who by the grace and power of Christ in their hearts under the conviction of their duty, do give up themselves to the Lord, and to one ano­ther by the will of God; to live and walk toge­ther as Saints, in love, peace, and in the con­stant [Page 6]celebration and practice of all the Laws and worship of Christ; and in the observation of all his Gospel-Ordinances, in Obedience to his Holy Will, for his Glory and their own Spiritual profit, Rom. 1.5, 6. 2 Cor. 8.5. Heb. 3.1. 1 Pet. 2.5. Eph. 2.21, 22. 2 Cor. 4.6. 1 Pet. 2.9. Eph. 2.1.5. Col. 2.6. 2 Thes. 1.5.

This Church, so united and built, is called a Church, a House, a Temple, Habitation of God and Jesus Christ; and they own it as their own, call it by their own Names, and confirm it with their Presence in it. And as such a Church, it is the proper seat and subject of all the Gos­pel-worship and ordinances of Christ in the world, as will appear in the other Chapters; and therefore I shall not insist on it here. Onely take these sew hints of this Church, along with you.

1. It is an Instituted Church of Jesus Christ; namely a Church of his own appointment and erection; of his own making, and forming, accor­ding to his own will and pleasure, by his own Authority and Approbation.

2. The materials or persons constituting this Church are said to be holy persons, called out of their old worldly state of death, blindness and unbelief, unto the knowledg (that is, the sa­ving knowledg) of Christ and his will, and unto the Obedience of Faith.

3. The Instruments that call them and work them for this state; and that is the Word and Spirit of Christ.

4. The form of this Church; namely their own free, special and voluntary agreement [Page 7]among themselves, giving themselves to the Lord (before each other) and then to one ano­ther by the will of God: entering into a holy band or Engagement, to live and walk toge­ther, (through divine assistance) in Love, peace, and in the celebration and practice of all the Laws, worship and ordinances of Christ in the Church; in obedience to his holy Will.

5. The ends of their so doing, namely, the Glory of Christ and their own spiritual profit. These are some of the chiefest things to be ob­served in this definition of an Instituted Gos­pel-Church: All which I shall (through God's help) prove and demonstrate hereafter, under several heads.

2. Quest. Of what Extent should an Institu­ted Gospel-Church be; or, how many persons should it consist of?

Answ. It should be formed of so many per­sons as may capacitate them to perform all ne­cessary-Church Acts, in pursuance of Christ's Laws and Rules, by which the Society ought to walk: Mat. 18.15, 16, 17. and of no more than may conveniently meet together in one place, for the celebration of all Gospel-Ordi­nances, and the Edification of the whole Church. Now, How many persons (precisely) are requisite to make and constitute such a for­mal Church, I cannot determine: but un­doubtedly, there ought to be such a number, as may orderly and regularly deal with and proceed against a delinquent-member, accor­ding to that Rule in Mat. 18. And as the Church should consist of so many, so it should have no more persons in it, then (as was said) may [Page 8]comfortably and conveniently meet or assem­ble together for the worship of God, and profit of the whole Church, in one place: and that (1.) because they are one congregation by their own consent and agreement, and so ought not to devide and separate themselves one from another in the worship and ordinances of God, but there (at the same times) with one heart and one mouth, glorify God, Rom. 15.6. (2) Be­cause the whole Church is bound at all times (excepting extraordinary cases) to wait and at­tend on the administration of their own Offi­cers, by virtue of Christs Law, Heb. 13.17. enjoyning them so to do, and also by virtue of their own engagement and relation they stand in to them. (3) For their own comfort and edi­fication, in the Church and ordinances of God. This is one of the great ends of Churches, and the worship and ordinances of God there, namely, the profit and edification of all, 1 Cor. 14.3, 31. But how can it be, unless they can all hear, and joyn one with another, in the ordinances? (4) Because a Church ought to observe ordinances, and worship God as a Church, and not as, or under the notion of single and individual Believers; but, as an uni­ted Body and society they must all at once, and in the same numerical duties and ordinances, in one place, joyn together as with one Heart, Mouth, Mind and Judgment; designing, aim­ing at, and carrying on the same holy Ends in all the worship of God. Therefore a Church of Christ may not exceed such a number of mem­bers, as may conveniently meet altogether in one place, 1 Cor. 5.4. But I shall not enlarge on this head.

CHAP. II.
Shewing that a particular Church of Believers is of divine Institution.

3. QUestion. Whether particular Churches of Believers be of divine Institution; or whether they be of God.

Answ. They are appointed and Instituted of God, by Jesus Christ: which will appear in or by these particulars.

First, The Scripture tells us, that the Spirit is the former and builder of them. The Text is clear for it, in whom you also are builded toge­ther, for an habitation of God, through the Spi­rit, vers. 22. These are the words of Christ (by Paul) unto the particular congregational Church of the believing Ephesians, as is clear in the 20 Chapter of the Acts, 27, 28. Rev. 2.1. Where the Lord Jesus calls them a distinct Houshold, Church or Body of Saints, gathered or joyned together in his name, for his glory, the celebration of his worship, ordinances and appointments: I say, Christ stiles them a Church, and speaks to them as a Church and distinct Body or house of Saints, from all o­ther persons or Churches whatsoever: and this Church was not formed and built by man, but by the will, power, light and direction of the holy Ghost; & therefore the particular con­gregational Church of Ephesus, is called the House of God, 1 Tim. 3.15. and the Church of the living God in the same vers. and the distinct particular Churches, are called the Churches of [Page 10]God, 1 Cor. 11.16. 2 Thes. 1.4. 2 Cor. 1.1. and the Churches of Christ, Rom. 16.16. Act. 20.28. And the Lord added to the particular Church at Jerusalem, such as should be saved: Act. 2. vlt. The holy Spirit by the appoint­ment and with the consent and Authority of God the Father and Christ his Son, who is also God blessed for ever, Rom. 9.5. prepares mate­rials for a Church, and then he joyns them to­gether, and makes them a holy and glorious Temple or Church of God, Eph. 2.21, 22. and Chap. 5.27. So that we have enough to confirm this Truth, (viz.) that particular Churches of Believers are of God, in this one particular, namely, Because God himself is the former and builder of them, Mat. 16.18. Isa. 43.21.

Secondly, It further appears by the Lord's owning of them, promising and vouchsafing his presence with them: which he would never do if they were not of his Institution and appoint­ment. But now the Lord declares his owning of, and promises his presence and abode with them, as his Churches. Jesus Christ doth not only (by his Spirit) prepare and fit men for this state, build them up and stamp his own and his Father's name upon them; but also he dwells in them, and makes them his walks, pa­laces and places of his delight: Here (says he) will I dwell, for I have desired it; Psal. 135.14. yea these Churches are his chosen and most pleasant habitations, Psal. 132.13. where he rests, and reposes himself, v, 14. and that for ever: not, to look on or visit them now and then, but to rest himself, and dwell there for ever: not [Page 11]for a few days, but for ever. And in Rev. 2.1. the Lord Jesus tells the Church at Ephesus, that he walked in the midst of the seven Golden Candlesticks; which were the seven distinct, particular, and congregational Churches, Rev. 1.20. and in the 2 Cor. 9.16. (says he) I will dwell in them and walk in them: that is, in the particular Church at Corinth. Now, particular congregational Churches are of God, or Men, but they cannot be of mens devising and setting up, because God owns them and confirms them with his presence; desires, and chuses them for his Rest, and dwells in them continu­ally with delight and complacency; and there­fore they must be of God: for, the great and holy God will not own the devices of men in and about his name and worship, but abhorrs and loaths them, condemns and rejects them as filthy and abominable things, Lev. 10.2 Sam. 6. and much less will he delight and rest in them.

Thirdly, That particular congregational-Churches of Believers are of divine Institu­tion, is further evinced and confirmed, by the constant and universal practice of Believers in the Apostles daies: for, no sooner were any Jews or Gentiles converted to Christ, but assoon as they had opportunity, they joyned to, or congregated into, Churches. So Acts 2.41, 42. it is said, that they were daily added to the Church, vers, 47. and Acts 5.14. This is evi­dent in the places where the Apostles preached amongst the Jews and Gentiles, and the Gos­pel was received, that assoon as a number were converted, they congregated, as being the [Page 12]first work they were to do after they had recei­ved Christ Jesus the Lord. Col. 2.6. and ever af­ter they were called Churches of Christ and Temples of God; a multitude of them you read of in the Acts, Epistles of Paul, and in the Revelation. And what they did therein, was by the doctrine and advice of the Apostles, and according to what they taught them, from and in the name of Christ, 1 Cor. 11.23. 2 Pet. 1. ult. Now, what they did and practised by Apostolical direction, and with the approba­tion of Jesus Christ, hath the binding force and power of a divine precept, 1 Cor. 11.1. Heb. 6.12. It was the universal practice of the primitive Saints, to joyn themselves to some Church of Christ; insomuch, that we can hardly find any one of them continuing out of a Church-state any time, after their con­version. We seldome read (in divine histories) of any believers, but what had relation to one Church or other, planted and watered by the Apostles or Evangelists, 1 Cor. 3.6. By which said universal practice we may conclude, that particular Churches of Believers are of Gods owne Institution. For the Saints of God durst not do then, as many dare do now, namely, to live in the willful neglect of so great a Duty and priviledg; the love and fear of God, and the will of Christ, easily perswaded them to give up themselves unto Christ in uni­versal obedience unto his whole revealed will. And they could not congregate and joyn into Churches, nor abide and worship God in them in faith and obedience unless they had known that what they did therein, was the will of Christ, and their duty.

Fourthly, This Truth is further confirmed, by the Laws, Rules, and Orders, that Jesus Christ hath given to his Churches, as Churches, and not as to individual and single Believers. Almost all the Epistles of Paul are written for, and di­rected to Believers as inchurched and incor­porated into bodies and distinct congregati­ons: and he directs his Epistles to them under the stile and Title of Churches, To the Church of God which is at Corinth, 1 Cor. 1.2. and To the Church of the Thessalonians, 1 Thes. 1.1. In which Epistles, are all the Laws, Rules and Orders, for all the members of the Churches walking and practice, contained: (which shall be afterwards opened, when I come to speak of the duties of Churches) and the Epistles of Paul to Timothy are written and sent to him, to direct him how to behave himself in the House of God, and to shew him what his work and duty was in the Church: 1 Tim. 3, 14, 15. So other Epistles are given to the Churches, that they might know how to behave themselves in that state and Relation. There are Rules and Laws for their faith and Love, and orders for their walkings and practices. There they are Instructed and taught how to carry them­selves towards God the Father, and Jesus Christ their Head and Ruler, towards their Pastors and Teachers, and towards one another as fellow-Members. There they have laid down their particular works and duties towards God and Men, and shewed how they should perform them; as also, motives and encouragements to move and quicken them to diligence and faith­fulness in the practice of them. And although [Page 14]all sorts of duties are there laid down and com­manded, namely, such as respect other Rela­tions and Capacities, as of husband and wife, parents and children, &c. yet the chief and great end, matter and scope of them, are in­tended for them as Believers in a Church-state and Relation, as will further appear when I come to speak of the special and particular duties of Church Members, as such.

Now then, if God hath given his Laws, Rules and Orders unto Churches, or to Be­lievers as in a Church state and condition, for their holy and regular walking towards God and one another, as in that relation; then un­doubtedly, particular congregated Churches of Believers are of God, and of divine Institution: For surely the holy and jealous God would ne­ver so far own and priviledge the devices and Institutions of men in matters that so nearly concern his worship and Glory, as to dignify them with his holy Laws and Ordinances; as he hath done to his own Churches, that are of his own Institution and appointment.

Fifthly, This Truth is further ratifyed and confirmed, by the Officers he hath given to them, for their well-being, ordering and managing of Church-affairs and concernments, in his name, for his glory and their profit. These Officers are spe­cified and enumerated in Eph. 4.11. 1 Cor. 12.28. Phil. 1.1. 1 Tim. 3.1. Tim. 5.17. and elsewhere; as in Acts 20.17, &c. And they are not given by men, but, God: authorized & impowred by him to act and officiate as such in the Church, 1 Cor. 12.28. God hath set them in his Church. And Acts 20.28. (says [Page 15] Paul to the Elders of the Church at Ephesus;) Take heed to your selves and to the Church over which the holy Ghost hath made you Overseers, or [...], ad pascendam Ecclesiam Dei, to feed the Church of God: And in Eph. 4.11. he (that is, Christ, vers. 10.) gave Pastors and Teachers, for the work of the Ministry, vers. 11. And as they are given, authorized and sent of God, or set by him in the Churches; so he hath allotted and appointed them their several distinct works and businesses there, and char­ged them to take heed and see they do it, as he appoints: Acts 20.17, 18. Rom. 12.7, 8. Heb. 13.17. 1 Tim. 5.17. and takes special care about their qualifications for their work, 1 Tim. 3. Tit. 1. yea, he gives and bestows Gifts and abilities, himself, on them, for the Churches sakes, that they may be able ministers of the New-Testament; not of the letter only, but of the Spirit; and promises to be with them, himself, in all their endeavours, to discharge their Trust, and perform their works, Eph. 4. Rom. 12. Mat. 28. vlt. and will bless and prosper their labours to his Glory and the Churches benefit.

Now assuredly, God would never have made such provisions, for Churches of humane Inven­tion, and setting up: he would never so far own the works of mens hands, without his mind, Authority & appointment; and therefore seeing God hath provided and set Officers in them, appointed them their works, qualified & fitted them by his Spirit; & promised to be with them; particular Churches of Believers, must be of divine Institution: of God, & not of men.

Sixthly, This further appears, by the order and discipline Christ hath appointed, and requi­red to be observed and practised in his Churches. He hath appointed and given Officers unto them (as before-said), and to them hath he committed the use, exercise and power of the Keys, to open and shut his door; to execute his Laws, and to manage his concernments and houshold-affairs therein: namely, in his Name, and by the Authority he hath given them for that end and purpose; and he hath charged the Churches to Obey and submit themselves to them in the Lord, in the exercising of their power and Authority in his name, to his Glory and the Churches profit, according to his di­rection, Heb. 13.7, 17. 1 Thes. 5.12. These Officers or Elders, have the power and Au­thority of Christ in their hands, to correct of­fenders, to instruct, admonish and reprove; and, in case of obstinacy, to cast them out, or remove them from their membership in the Churches, (which the Churche's suffrage) and upon Repentance to receive them in again, Mat. 16.18, 19. 1 Cor. 5.4, 5.7, 12, 13. 2 Cor. 2. The neglect of which, Christ re­proves the Churches of Asia for, Rev. 2.14, 20. And as the Churches have, by their Elders, the orders and discipline of Christ, with power and Authority to use and exercise the same; so, each particular Church hath power to chuse and appoint Officers for themselves, namely, such as they judge the Lord Jesus hath appoin­ted and fitted for them: such as he offers and presents to them and gives a place and interest in their hearts, Acts 14.23. Acts. 6.3. [...], [Page 17] Quumque ipis per susfragia creassent per singulas Ecclesias (Beza); a Church may Authoritative­ly do that which Believers cannot so do in a single and individual capacity, as Believers; but they may as a congregated Body, and as an incorporated society, who have voluntarily given up themselves, and engaged to one ano­ther, & to Jesus Christ by the Will of God, to sub­mit to, & walk together by the same Laws and Rules of the Society or Corporation: These have not singly, but joyntly as a Corporation, the power and exercise of discipline. When ye are come together, deliver such a one to Satan, in the Name of the Lord Jesus, 1 Cor. 5.4. and if he will not hear thee, tell it to the Church, &c. Mat. 16. So then if Christ hath given Rules, laws and power of order and discipline to particular congregated Churches of Belie­vers, then they are of divine Institution. And indeed spiritual discipline cannot elsewhere be rightly exercised.

Seventhly, This Truth is further confirmed, by their names and honourable Titles. God the Father, and Jesus Christ his Son, calls them by their own names, and so owns them for their own Churches, 1 Cor. 3.16, 17. Know ye not that ye are the Temple of God; If any man defile the Temple of God, him shall God destroy: for the Temple of God is holy, which Temple ye are. So 2 Cor. 6.16. And as Jesus Christ honours them with the high stile and Title of his holy Temple, so also his Habitation, Eph. 2.22. and his Houshold, Eph. 2.19. as also the Houshold of Faith, Gal. 6.10. And further he intitles [Page 18]them his Churches, or the Churches of God, and Christ, and golden Candlesticks: Rev. 1.20. Rom. 16.16. 1 Cor. 11.16. 2 Thes. 1.4. And that in allusion to the old Temple, and Candlesticks thereof, which were of his own ap­pointment. Moreover a particular congregated Church of Believers, is called the House of God, 1 Tim. 3.5.15. Heb. 3.5, 6. and Christ his Walks, Rev. 2.1.

These were particular Congregational Churches that he thus owns, and honours with such Titles; (viz) the particular Churches of Ephesus, Corinthians, Thessalonians.

Eightly, Believers as inchurched or incorpo­roted Bodies, are spoken to by name, the great dis overies made of Gods purposes and inten­ded works in the latter daies, are directed and given to them by the Spirit. Hence it is often said in the Revelations; he that hath an Ear let him hear, what the Spirit saith unto the Churches; which were distinct incorporated Bodies and Societies of Believers, Rev 2.7, 17, 29. Rev. 3.6, 13, 22.

The Holy Ghost reveals to them, the rice, name, nature, and works of Antichrist; what he should be, and what he should do; from whence he should come, what he should do to the Churches, Temple and beloved City of God, and what his end should be. There he de­scribes the New Jerusalem, and Church-state of Gods People, and what he would do with and for them. There they are shewed largely and abundantly, the care and Love of Christ to his People, of the warr and conflicts that shall be between the Dragon, Beasts, Whore, false [Page 19]Prophet; and Jesus Christ and his followers; as also the Issue of all: as you may find in that book of the Revelations. All which shews, that particular Churches of Believers are of God. For the Holy Spirit would never own the In­ventions of men so farr as to make known to them such great things, as he there declares unto the Churches.

Ninthly, If particular congregational Churches had not been of divine Institution, but of mens devising; then surely Jesus Christ and the Holy Spirit would have sharply reproved them for their setting up their posts by God posts, as he did the Jews, Ezek. 43.8. and as he reproved them for their miscarriages in their Church-state, Rev. 2.3. and the Corinthians and Galatians, &c. But we never find them reproved or found fault withal for their being inchurched and incorporated into distinct congregations, but they are often Commended for it, Act. 2. Col. 2.5. For men to set up Churches, Tem­ples and Houses, to be the seats and subjects of Gods Ordinances and Worship, and then to entile the name & Authority of Jesus Christ to them, had been a most high and presump­tuous wickedness indeed, and such as he would never have wincked at, but abhorred and re­jected them, as mens works. Therefore particular congregated Churches of Belie­vers are of God; for if they had not, he would undoubted have severely reproved them for their so walking.

Tenthly, These congregational Churches must needs be of God; because without such, the worship and ordinances of God cannot regularly & order­ly [Page 20]be observed and performed by men, in a solemn, fixed and publique stated way and manner; nei­ther can the pastors & overseers of them right­ly and comfortably perform their work, and administer the ordinances of Christ to men. For all that are priviledged with Christ his In­stitutes, and profess to own him for their Lord and Saviour, ought to live under his Govern­ment and discipline, and to subject themselves to all the orders and Appointments of Christ, and to own and give up themselves to the guidance and Rule of such as he hath set over them; and their Teachers and Elders are to take care of, watch over and duely admini­ster to such as Christ hath committed to their care, inspection and charge: Now how can they do it unless they are fixed, formed and known Churches or Congregations: unless they have mutually chosen each either to walk together in their several places and capacities as a stated Church or Family of God? How can they be overseers of Churches, and take care of them as such, as Christ commands them, Act. 20.17, 28. unless they are first Churches, and de­clare themselves to be such unto their Guides, that they may take the care and charge of, and administer to them as Churches of Christ? If their officers are stated, fixed officers to them, then they must be stated, fixed Churches to their officers. How else shall they know who are their flocks, their care and charge, and who are not? who they are bound to over-see and minister too, as their own peculiar flocks? what they are to do, give or receive, to or from them? or how to discharge their ministerial [Page 21]work unto them, and give an account of them unto their Lord and Master; unless they are in­corporated Societys, who have engaged to walk together as Churches, in all Christs-Or­dinances, and chosen them to administer to them in the name of Christ, and by his Authori­ty? And how can they administer Church-Or­dinances unto them as Church-Officers unless they are, and they own and approve of them as the Churches of Christ; and believe that they are set there by Christ, as Church-Officers, to officiate for him as such, to his Churches as Churches? what Authority can they claim over them, unless with their own mutual con­sent they acknowledge and own each other as Churches and Officers of Christ, to and in them? How can they administer the Lords Supper to them, authoritatively, require their attendance on their administrations, and re­prove their neglects: and how can their Tea­chers preach to them with all Authority: How can they watch over and feed them and expect their Love, Duty, and Subjection, and how can they exercise the power of the Keys, and administer censures, to and amongst them, un­less they are related to one another as Officers and Churches? Ministers are charged to take care of their own flocks, Act. 20.17, 28. and to be­have themselves so and so in the House of God committed to their Trust, 1 Tim. 3.5, 15. and such are pronounced Blessed, Mat. 24, 25, 26, 27. Who then (says Christ) is a Faithful and Wise Steward, or Servant, whom his Lord hath made Ruler over his Houshold, to give them meat in due Season? Blessed is that Servant, &c. [Page 22]These are some of the many Reasons and de­monstrations, that might be given, to shew that particular congregated Churches of Be­lievers are of God and not of men. I might have added as many more to evince and con­firm it; but these may be sufficient to satisfy the Faith and Consciences of, and encourage Believers in their walking in Church fellow­ship, or congregating into distinct Churches and particular Societies.

CHAP. III.
Of the matter of a Gospel-Church, or the ma­terials of Gods Holy Temple.

4. QUestion, What are the Materials of a House of God: or how should persons be qualified for Church-fellowship: or who ought to be Church-Members?

Ans. Onely regenerate and converted Per­sons; such as are married to, and have put on Christ: such as are savingly and powerfully enlightned and enlivened, quickened and con­vinced of Sin, Righteousnesse and Judgment, Joh. 16.8, 9. 2 Cor. 5.5. Eph. 2.1, 5. Such as have choven Christ for their Lord and Sa­viour, and resigned and made over themselves to Christ, & received him upon his own Terms, Col. 2.6. 1 Cor. 6.19, 20. Such onely as are reconciled unto, and are in favour with God; as are justifyed by Faith, sanctified by the Spi­rit, and set a part for Holyness, and unto Li­ving to God, and no more unto themselves. Such as are the beloved of God, called (effectually) [Page 23] to be Saints, and have really and sincerely taken upon them the Yoke of Christ Jesus. I say such persons, and only such, doth Jesus Christ ac­count meet to be partakers of this priviledge and dignity, Col. 1.12. and to make Heaven­ly Places, Eph. 1.3. although men do not cer­tainly know them to be such, and by reason of their darknesse and fallable Judgments, they may receive and admit others into Churches, and unto their priviledges and immunities; yet in truth they have no right unto them, and ought not to be there. For these Spiritual-Holy things are for, and only for Spiritual and Holy Men; Heavenly places are for Hea­venly Persons, and Spiritual works for Spiri­tual Men. Now the Churches of Christ are the only Holy, Spiritual and Heavenly places, and the Seats and Subjects of Holy and Hea­venly things. Christ prepares men by his Grace, Word and Spirit, to make them fit and meet materials, and then he calls them to joyn together and become a Spiritual House, for his Delight, Service and Glory, 1 Pet. 2.5. And therefore such, and only such persons ought to be Members of a Church of Christ; as will appear by these following particulars.

1. Because God threatens, and often declares his detestation and abhorrence of others being there, and manifests his Indignation against them. As to the man that came to the supper without the Wedding Garment, Matth. 22.11, 12, 13. Then said the King to his Servants, bind him hand and foot, and cast him into outer Darknesse, Isa. 33.14. The Sinners in Zion are afraid, fearfulness hath surprized the Hypo­crites; [Page 24]who among us shall dwell with the devour­ing fire; who amongst us shall dwell with ever­lasting Burnings? And the five foolish Virgins, Mat. 25. and the dreadfull end of the Tares, Matth. 13.38, 39, 40, 41, 42, 43. which were the Hypocrites that by the Devils instigation crept into the Churches, as in the 2. to the Ga­latians 4. c. Matth. 13.38, 39. It is true, that such were and will be in the best Churches, let their Guides do all they can to prevent it, because they cannot make an infallible Judg­ment of persons states (as was said); and it is as certain, that they are Ʋsurpers, and ought not to be there▪ For although they are by Gods providence permitted to creep in, yet be sure they are not there with his approbati­on and allowance: they are not all Israel that are of Israel, Rom. 9.6. for saith God to all the uncircumcized, What have you to do to take my Covenant into your mouth, seeing you hate In­struction and cast my words behind your Back, (as all Hypocrites do) Psal. 50.16, 17. and Christ says, that such as will not have him to reign over them (and Hypocrites be sure will not) shall be destroyed, Luke 19.27. Now either the Churches of God should consist of Saints and sincere hearted Believers, or of formal hypocritical professours, (as all are that are not prophane men, or real Saints) for all so­ber men will confesse, that open prophane and debauched persons ought not to be accounted Church Members, while they continue such: not of Hypocrites, because they are the most loathsome and abominable persons in the sight of God, as may be seen at large-in [Page 25]the 23 chapt. of Matth. from the 13. vers. to the 35. and Christ tells us, that publicans and harlots should go into the Kingdome of God before them, Matth. 21.31. And therefore they should and ought to be sincere-hearted Belie­vers, and none else. I do not say that Churches should account such for Hypocrites, and reject them as such, because they do not certainly know them to be sincere Saints who offer to joyn in fellowship with them: but I only say, that Hypocrites have no right unto, neither ought they to presse into the Holy Churches of Christ: for all the New-Testament Churches should consist onely of New Creatures, and real Members of Jesus Christ.

2. That all Church-members ought to be sincere hearted Believers, appears, by the high Titles that the Lord Jesus gives unto the Mem­bers of his Churches in the Scripture. He calls them not his Copper, but his Golden Candle­sticks, Rev. 1.20. So David describes the Spouse of Christ, Psal. 45.13. The Kings Daughter is all glorious within: her cloathing is of wrought Gold. So they are called Saints; holy Brethren and Beloved; elect and called; dear Children of God, and called into the fellow­ship of his Son, Rom. 1.7. Col. 3.12. 2 Thes. 2.13. Eph. 5.1. Heb. 3.1. And the Apostle Paul tells the Church of the Thessalonians that they were such to whom the Gospel came, not in word only, but also in power, and in the holy Ghost, and in much assurance: and hence he con­cludes, that they were the Elect of God, 1 Thes. 1.4, 5. and he tells the Philippians, that God had begun a good work in them, and would per­fect [Page 26]it, and that not in a few, but in all of them, chap. 1.5, 6. And the Church at Corinth, is called the Spouse of Christ, 2 Cor. 11.2. and the Temple of God, 1 Cor. 3.16, 17. 2 Cor. 6.16. as also the Holy Churches of God, and of Christ, (as you heard before), and that the Church of Ephesus was formed into a Holy Temple of God, and made his Habitation by the Spirit, Eph. 2.21, 22. And the Church at Rome wer the Children of God, and joynt heirs with Christ, Rom. 8. And Peter says, that they were lively stones, built up a Spiritual House, and a Holy Priesthood, 1 Pet. 2.5. and Paul tells the Ephesians, that they were the Lords Sealed ones, that they had the Spirit of God, which had Sealed them up unto the Day of Redemption, Eph. 1.13.4.30. Now these glorious things that are spoken of the Cities or Churches of God, Psal. 87.3. such honourable Titles belong not unto meer formal professours, but only unto the real members of Christ; not unto those that have a name only, but to such as are so indeed and in Truth.

3. A third Reason is taken from the ends of Churches, or the ends of God in Instituting and appointing them: I'le name a few. 1. They are said to be built by the Spirit for God, Eph. 2.21, 22. that is, for God to dwell in them and walk in them: to rest and repose himself in them as in his holy Walkes, Gardens, houses and Temples, 2 Cor. 6.16. Rev 2.1. Psal. 132.13, 14. For the Lord hath chisen Zion, he hath desired it for his Habitation: this is my rest for ever; here will I dwell, for I have desired it: (Oh! that all Church-members would seri­ously [Page 27]mind this) and in Zeph. 3.16, 17. it is said: In that day (speaking of Gospel-times) it shall be said to Jerusalem, fear thou not: and unto Zion, let not thine hands be slack. The Lord thy God in the midst of thee is mighty: he will save, he will rejoyce over thee with Joy; he will rest in his Love, he will Joy over thee with Sing­ing. As men refresh themselves, and delight to be in the House of their dear and hearty Friends and Relations, so doth God in his Churches, and as the Bridegroom rejoyceth over his Bride, so doth God over & in his own Churches, Isa. 62.5. Now then if this be one of the holy ends of God, then surely they must be Churches of holy persons not of Hypocrites, for God hates and abhors their presence and services, Isa. 1.13.—16. Isa. 66.3. Prov. 15.8.

2. They are intended and erected by his Spirit and Authority for his Glory in the World. When great Men build stetely Houses, it is for their honour and Glory, and to distinguish them­selves from others: so when God builds him­self a Spiritual House, it is for his Honour and Glory, to distinguish his People from others. Solomon tells God, that he had built God a House to dwell in; and also for his name, 1 Kings 8, 13, 19. (which he did by the Lords appoint­ment and direction) so God appoints and sets up particular Holy Temples by his Spirit, for his name and Glory: that they should be to the praise of his glorious Grace; and be the liv­ing Witnesses to his Name, Truths and Ways: that they should be the Habitations of beauty and Glory: of fame and renown in the World, and be the lights therefore; and that with one [Page 28]heart and mouth they should glorify God, Rom. 15.6. Golden Candlesticks in Princes Courts are set up for their glory, as suitable to their state and dignity: so doth God erect and set up his Golden Candlesticks (the Churches of Believers) for his glory, as having a resem­blance of his state and dignity: and it is Gos­pel-holinesse that becomes his House fore ver, Psal. 93.5. The Messengers of the Churches are said to be the Glory of Christ, 2 Cor. 8.23. God calls the Church of the Jews his Glory, Isa. 46.13. and that because they were a Church of his own planting, and a Covenant people, and for Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and the little Remnant sake of Believers that were amongst them, and who glorify him indeeed & in Truth. God bestows his Grace, stamps his Image and infuses his Holynesse into men, to meeten them for his Temple and Temple-work; and then formes and sets them up in his own beau­ty and Glory, in a Church-state; that there, as a Body compact, they may shine forth to his Glory and praise in the World. As many glit­tering daimonds in a gold Ring, do shine more gloriously upon a mans hand, than a hundred times so many more scattered up and down here and there, would do: so a company of men which are made pretious stones, fitted for a House of God, being well and orderly set in a Church-state or in a House of God, do shine more gloriously there, than many more can do in a single and individual capacity and standing alone, to the honour and glory of God.

3. God Institutes and builds Believers into Spiritual Houses, for his peoples Spiritual profit [Page 29]and advantage: that God may there Impart his Loves, Cant. 7.12. and communicate his grace Truths and Counsels unto them, as to his a­vowed and publique houshold and family, Eph. 2.19. Christ Walkes, and God the Father Dwells there, & the Holy Spirit Speaks to them in an especial and frequent manner, Rev. 2.1. 2 Cor. 6.16. Rev. 2.7.11, &c. And assured­ly Jesus Christ does not walk, nor God the Father dwell there empty handed, but distri­butes plentifully of their Love and fullness. As great princes where they go and lodge, they will give like themselves unto the houshold Ser­vants: and much more will God, as some can (and more may) experience. The Church-en­joyments of serious holy men are the fairest, fullest, clearest and strongest of all they have at any times; and that because God dwells there as in his holy and delightful Temple, and walks there as in his pleasant Gardens and Walks: and where God mostly Dwells and Walks, and takes most pleasure, there he imparts most of his Love and Grace. It is said in 1 Kings 8.10, 11. That the Glory of the Lord filled the House of the Lord, so that the Priest could not stand to Minister, because the glorious presence of God was so exceeding great there; and his distributions of Love and Grace to Solomon and other Saints, so many and great, as that the people went home joyfull and glad of Heart, vers. 66. and in the 2 Chron. 7.16. says God (speaking of the Temple) mine Eyes and mine Heart shall be there perpetually. Now if God did so now that material Temple made of Wood and Stone, as to manifest his Glory [Page 30]so much there, impart so richly of his Love and Grace to his people, and promised to dwell there continually: how much more will he do so unto his New-Testament Churches of Be­lievers. They shall find that prophetical pro­mise made good to them, in Psal. 102.16. When the Lord shall build up Zion, he shall ap­pear in his Glory. Besides, a Church-state, is a safe, as well as a thriving comfortable state: for a Church of Christ rightly and duely for­med and made up, is a Garden enclosed, Cant. 4.12. a Spring shut up, a Fountain sealed (or barr'd): Whilst Wood and Stones lie scatte­red abroad they may be stollen and carried a­way from the owner, so while Believers walk apart, and lie up and down scatteringly, they are in great danger of being seduced and lead away from Christ, with some of the errors of the wicked, and so in measure full from the Truth of Christ, 2 Pet. 3.17. but now in a Church-state, or formal House of God, they are safer and more secure, because there they are hedged in with the discipline of Christ: there they are watched over by their fellow­members and by the Officers of Christ, who are their overseers and watchmen: there they are as in the orderly Instituted Family or hou­shold of Christ, in the way and walks of Christ, and under the Eye and with the special pre­sence of Christ. Whilst an Army of Souldiers walk as single and individual Persons, scatte­red abroad, they lie open to destruction by their Enemies; but when they are formed up, and walk together under officers and military discipline, every one knowing his place and [Page 31]keeping it, knowing the commands of their General, and observing them, they are safe, and ready to defend themselves, and offend their Enemies. Particular and rightly constitu­ted Churches of Believers, are like an Army with Banners, Cant. 6.4, 10. marching un­der the constant conduct of Jesus Christ their Captain General, Eph. 1.22, 23. Heb. 2.10.

4. They are formed and set up by Jesus Christ, to be the only Seats and Subjects (as of his glo­rious presence) so of his Laws, Ordinances, Power and Authority: that they might receive, observe and obey his Laws, declare before all men their owning of him for their Lord, by their open and publique profession of, and sub­jection unto him as such, and that by their di­stinct and singular following of him in incorpo­rated Bodies, they might manifest to all men that they are his Subjects and disciples; that they have chosen him for their Lord and King, and his Law for their Rule and Obedience; that they are not their own, but his, and that they have taken up in him as in their happiness and eternal Blessedness, Col. 2.6. 1 Cor. 6.19, 20. 2 Cor. 5.15. That they are called out of the World, Joh. 15.19. and set apart by his Grace, for himself, to live unto him; and that they have taken upon themselves his holy Yoke, and the observation of all his Laws. So likewise, that his subjects might with one mind and mouth together, present their service and homage unto him, as their only Lord, Head and King. For Churches as Churches, or Be­lievers walking according to his appointment [Page 32]and direction in Churches, are capable of his holy Supper, that glorious Pledge and Seal of his Love and Grace to them: it is called the Communion of the Body and Blood of Christ, 1 Cor. 10.16. and says the Apostle to the par­ticular congregated Church at Corinth, we be­ing many, are one Bread and one Body, vers. 17. That great ordinance of the Lords Supper is not given to Believers as such only, but unto Believers as in a Church-state, or incorporated into a Body or Communion together: having the name, form and order of a Church of Christ, and House of God.

The Israelites were not to permit any to Eat the passover until they became members of their Church, Exod. 12.47, 48. Neither will Christ Jesus have any to Eat his Supper out of a Church-State, where and when they may have it in a Church-State. And (as was noted before) it is observable, that almost all the principal Doctrines and Laws of the New-Testament are given and directed unto the Churches, or to Believers as inchurched; as also Teachers and Ruling Elders are provi­ded for, and given to the Churches: and there the Lord Jesus comes, and observes how they are received and obeyed, Rev. 2.23.

5. God hath Instituted and formed up Belie­vers into Churches, that he may feed and nourish them there, as his flocks: that he may water them as his Gardens, support them as his Houses, order and govern them as his Familys & Hou­sholds, and that by his Spirit & Ministers. They are appointed to water them, 1 Cor. 3.6, 7. to feed and nourish them, Act. 20.17, 23. [Page 33]1 Pet. 5.1, 2, 3. and to rule, govern and take the over-sight of them: Heb 13.7, 17. 1 Thes. 5.12. They are to teach and instruct them, to warnand caution them: to reprove and exhort them: to comfort them and build them up with the milk and strong meat of Spiritual sound Doctrine, 1 Cor. 3.1, 2. Heb. 5.12, 13, 14. and that by their speaking unto them (as to their own flocks and peculiar Churches and charges, from and under Christ) the Truths of Christ in Love, they may grow up into him in all things, Eph. 4.15. So also for Believers re­gular and orderly walking, Col. 2.5. God is a God of Order, and he loves to see his Peo­ple walking orderly and regularly, conforming themselves to his Laws and Government. And if earthly Governours (by the Light of Na­ture) are careful to set up, and give unto their Subjects, Laws and Orders for their regular and orderly walking, and love greatly to see them so to walk under their Laws and Govern­ment, in their Cities and politick Bodies; how much more careful is Jesus Christ to set his People in order and method, and how pleasing and delightful must it needs be to Jesus Christ, to see his Subjects walk orderly and regularly in his Cities, and Spiritual Bodies, that are of his own appointment. These are some of the ends of God, in instituting and erecting of Churches. Many other might be named and insisted on, but that I may not exceed my Intentions.

Fourthly, The Churches of Jesus Christ must consist of new-Creatures and sincere­hearted Believers, Because they can and will [Page 34]answer and prosecute these aforesaid and such like holy ends of God in and by his Churches. I say these can and will because they are fitted and qualified (in measure) by the grace and Spirit of Christ to aim at and effectually to prosecute these holy ends of God; but so cannot others, neither would they, if they could, because they have not the saving Knowledge, nor practical Wisdome of Christ in them: they are stran­gers in Heart to Jesus Christ and the Power of Godlyness. All others at the best have but a name to live, but are dead at the Root, Rev. 3.1. Matth. 8.22. neither are they made a willing People, to joyn Issues and comply with the holy ends of God. Psal. 110.3. because God hath not (by reason of their wickednesse and obstinacy) wrought in them, to will and to do, as he hath in his peculiar people; they are not yet wrought by God for this self same thing, as real Saints are, Phil. 2.13. 2 Cor. 5.5. they are not renewed in the Spirit of their minds, after the Image of Him that Created them, as Saints are, Col. 3.10. But now real and peculiar Be­lievers are fitted and framed, moulded and pollished by the Holy Ghost, for their growing up into a holy Temple in the Lord, Eph. 2.21. and so by the constant and promised guidance and conduct of their living head, Jesus Christ, with their Spiritual qualifications, they are enabled to answer and perform the great ends of God in erecting and building them up in Churches. When a wise man builds a House, he will propound some ends to himself in his so doing, and accordingly he will make use of, and lay in such materials, and so form and build [Page 35]it, as that it may effectually answer his ends, if he be able: Now if he build it with hay and stubble, or with rotten wood, althought it may stand a while, yet be sure it will not stand long, nor answer his ends. So the great master builder who is the Alsufficient and only wise God, propounded great and holy ends to him­self, in Instituting and building of Churches and Temples: and these such, as should irre­frustrably be obtained, notwithstanding all possible contingencies & Interveniencies what­soever for says God, my purpose shall stand and I will do all my pleasure, Isa. 46.10. I will build Churches and Temples, for my Glory, to dwell in them, and walk in them; to have peculiar Love, homage and service from them; to have their free hearty and chearful obedi­ence and Respects: that I might enrich them with my Grace, build them up in Faith and Godlyness, delight in an refresh my self with them; make them a praise in the Earth, and Glorify the Houses of my Glory: Isa. 60.7. That there I may set my ministery. and Offi­cers, and that among them I may set my Laws Rules and Ordinances. But hypocrites and formalists will never answer nor prosecute these ends, as I found by experience among the Old-Church-Members of the Jews: I can­not look for it, nor expect it from them; for they are a people of an other Spirit; they slight my Grace and reject my easy yoke: and there­fore they shall not be honoured with member­ship in my Churches; in my particular Gos­spel Churches; but if they creep in (as many will do) I will loath and abhor their presence, [Page 36]I will root them up, cast them out, and that into everlasting fire: for whatever they pro­fess to be, yet I know that they are not for my Turn and will stand me in no stead there, but to provoke me to wrath with their Hypocrisy, and make fuell for the fire of my Jealousy. Therefore my New-Testament-Churches shall be built only of Holy and Spiritual materials, not of dead, but living Stones, 1 Pet. 2.5. Eph. 2.1.5. such as my Word and Spirit shall pollish and prepare for that work and Service, that so by them I may obtain my Holy ends and carry on my great designes. I know that my peculiar People will receive, submit unto, and obey my Laws; that they will Love and honour me, that they will shine as lights in the World, and that they will give me kind and cordial entertainment, and that will cleave to and not forsake me. Therefore they shall be my Churches.

Fifthly, Because all the Laws, Ordinances and Works of Church-Members are holy, Spi­ritual and Heavenly. They are such as the na­tural Man understands not, cannot discern what they are, and that because they are such, and they that are not taught of God savingly and powerfully, to understand and make a Judg­ment of them, do think and Judge of them carnally and vainly, 1 Cor. 2.9. — end. But Be­lievers have them written in their Minds and Hearts beforehand; they have them not with­out Book; I mean they have the same Laws of Christ written in the books of their hearts, which they find in the Bible, Jer. 31.33. Heb. 8.10, 11. Heb. 10.16. by which they are ca­pacitated [Page 37]and (in some measure) enabled to un­derstand, receive, love and rightly obey, the Laws and Ordinances of Christ without. The Laws, says Paul, is Spiritual, Rom. 7. and a real sound Believer is called a Spiritual Man, 1 Cor. 2. Their Laws are Holy and Spiritual: their works and businesses in a Church are so likewise, John 4.23, 24 Eph. 5, 19. Col. 3.16. and a particular congregated Church is called a Holy-Temple, and Spiritual House, Eph. 2.21. 1 Pet. 2.5. They have a Holy God, (who is a Spirit) to Serve and Worship, a Spiritual head to believe in and obey, and Holy and Spiritual Work to do in their Church­state; and therefore they had need be Holy and Spiritual Persons, not without in profes­sion only, but within in Truth. Almost all the Laws and Ordinances of Christ are committed to them, and God expects his principal and choicest Worship from his Churches, and they are all above and beyond the reach of carnal Men. God first makes Spiritual Men, and then with them he formes Spiritual Houses, and then as such, he gives them Holy Laws and Ordinances, and spiritual work to do; and requires them to do it as spiritual Persons and Churches. Christ doth not form them in­to Churches as reasonable men, but as good, Holy and Spiritual men, and suits his Laws to their Capacities and States; as at first he framed and suited them to his Laws. Christ calls his People into Churches, and incorpora­ted congregated Bodies, that they may as such receive and practice his spiritual and Holy Church Laws and Ordinances, for his Glory [Page 38]and their good; and they are spiritual Laws and Ordinances for spiritual men; and there­fore only such should be Members of Christ's Churches. For what shall Hypocrites do in the Holy spiritual Temples and Churches of God, and what use will they make of Christ's Laws and Holy Ordinances, but to defile and polute them, and eat and drink their own Dam­nation? 1 Cor. 11.

Sixthly, Because the separation between Saints and Sinners begun here in this Life, by the Lords calling men out of the World and forming them up into Holy Temples for himself, is the beginning of that everlasting separation that shall be in the great day of Christ his appearing, between the Sheep and the Goats; Matth. 25.31, 32, 41. or at least a shadow and resemblance of it; for the comfort of the Saints and terror of the wicked. Says Christ hereafter I will come in Glory, set upon my Throne, before me shall be gathered all nations, and then will I seperate them on from another, as a Shepherd divideth this Sheep from the Goats. 31, 32. and then I will say to the Sheep, come ye Blessed of my Father inherit the Kingdome prepared for you; and to the other, go ye Cursed into everlasting sire: 34.41. Now because you wil not believe me, nor what I say in this matter, see what I have begun already in it; you see a few seperated from you in this world before your eyes, and formed up into Holy-Temples for me: and this is not their own Work, or done of themselves, or of their own minds and carnal apprehensions, or singu­lar proud notions and Opinions (as you falsly charge them) no, but this thing is done of me: [Page 39]I will own it as my own Work; for I have commanded them to separate, and have called them out from amongst you, who continue still in your Infidelity and unregenerate States, John 15.19. 2 Cor. 6.14, 15, 16, 17. 2 Tim. 3.5. and bid them congregate together as my peculiar People, and become my Spiritual Houses and Churches; and I have by my Spi­rit made them willing and moved their hearts to do so, as you see them do: I own them, and will stand by them in it, for it is not so much they that have separated themselves, as it is I my self that have done it: and what they have done therein is in obedience unto me, and that to convince you of the Truth of my Word for as certainly as you see these my People now separated from you, so I will at the last day make an eternal seperation between them and you, unless you repent and become my Peo­ple in Season. And as it is intended for the con­viction and terror of the wicked, so also for the comfort and confirmation of Believers; for by the Lords separating them from the World and building them up into Holy-Tem­ples, he gives them a notable pledge, and ear­nest of the assured and promised difference, of that great and everlasting discrimination & se­peration, that shall be between them and the wicked. Now good men are apt to think that (because all things seems to happen alike to all as Solomon speaks) that there is no difference, or very little between the wicked and them (although there is indeed a vast difference, (upon many accounts) between them now) and so are apt to be discouraged in their duties [Page 40]and walkings; but to chear them up, and sup­port their Spirits; here says God is a very great distinguishing difference, and a pledge of a greater between you and the World. I have called you out of the World, and brought you near unto my Self: I have seperated you al­ready from the Lions and Goats and made you my formal and publique habitations and Holy-Temples; which is your honour, priviledg and dignity. I do not say that all, that are not of such or such particular Churches, are Goats, or unbelievers, no, I cannot entertain such a thought in my Heart; for as I think and fear, that there are many hypocrites crept into Churches, so I believe that there are many gracious Persons, which to their own losse, and Gods dishonour, do live out of Church-fellowship: so their are others that would joyn with them, but cannot, and others can, but will not. But I say, that Jesus Christ will have his Churches made up of Saints only, and not of such as shall be everlastingly seperated, but of such as shall live and reign with Jesus Christ for evermore, in the Church trium­phant; and that for this reason (among others) because it may comfort, and confirm the Saints in their hope and walking with God, and con­vince and terrify the wicked.

Seventhly, The Churches ought to be built of Believers and regenerate persons, because they may continue and stand fast in all Storms and Tempests, and hold out unto the end, as being built upon the Rock Jesus Christ. For whatever Church is builded upon the Sand and not upon the Lord Jesus, and by the Authority and help [Page 41]of his Word and Spirit, will not stand long; because it wants a bottome to bear up its weight. They must all be built upon the Rock and chief corner-Stone; the foundation that God hath laid, Matth. 7.24, 25. 1 Cor. 3.11. Matth. 16.18. the Lord Jesus tells us, that upon this Rock (that was himself and the Truths that Peter had confessed) will I build my Church, and the Gates of Hell shall not prevail against it.

Now Hypocrites are not built upon Christ, for if they were, that great promise of perse­verance would belong to them, and then the stony Ground would be in as good and safe a condition. as the good Ground; but the con­trary is apparent, Matth. 13. and Matth. 7. But it is certain that they are not built on Christ by faith, but are vocted in themselves, and build their vain hopes on a sandy Foundation, Job. 8. Matth. 7. and in many other Scrip­tures is manifest. Therefore, if there persons are not built on Christ, their Church-state is not, but upon the Sand. Hence then it fol­lows, that only sound Believers are built on Christ and so they are the persons only that Christ will have built up into Holy-Temples: because the Churches that Christ builds, (he himself says,) he will build upon himself, that they may stand inpregnably in all weathers, and that is only of such as are united unto him by Faith, and have chosen him for their only Rock and Foundation, by a lively Faith, and not of such as do secretly reject him.

Obj. If it be said, that, the Text in Matth. 16. speaks of the invisible Catholick Church.

I Answer, And I am speaking too of the [Page 42]Members of the Catholick Church; and say, that all particular congregated Churches of Believers, are, or ought (to be such as are united unto and built upon Christ by Faith; and that these ought) to congregate and be­come Churches of God and none else; and that according unto the directions of the Gos­pel of Christ: and then, if they be indeed such, that promise in Matth. belongs to them, and they shall be secured by it, as well as the Catholick Church, although they be formed up (according to Christs his Institution) into particular congregational Churches. And al­though (after they are thus formed) they may be broken (in a Sense) and scattered, as the Church at Jerusalem was, Act. 8.1. yet they are still secured by that promise, and have com­munion with each other in Faith. Love, tears and Prayers: in Judgment and affection.

The Lord Jesus suffers in name and Glory by the fall of his Churches, or such as pretend to be so: as he that built his house on the sand is called a foolish man, by Spectators, Matth. 7. and if Churches should be so built, either for want of a good Foundation, or good matter, or wise and carefull cementing and forming up the materials; how greatly will the Wisdom and care of Christ suffer, by the Tongues of his Enemies, because such Churches took upon themselves the name of Christ and pretended to be his people and to walk by his Laws. And as the fall of them will be a Reproach to Christ, so it will be matter of grief and scandal to the weak Members of Christ also whether they were in, or out of those Churches, thus fal­len; [Page 43]and it will greatly harden the hearts of Sinners against the good ways of God, and cause them to think that there is no reality in his Gospel Religion; and therefore Christ can­not endure, to see his houses fall to the ground, but takes care, that all that he builds by his Word and Spirit, be so built and secured, as that the Gates of Hell shall not overthrow them, nor by any means prevail against them, to de­stroy them and that because they are founded, secured & supported by his promise and Spirit.

I might produce many other Reasons for the proof and confirmation of this Truth, that none but real Believers ought to be formed up into a Church of Christ. As concerning the privi­ledges and promises that belong to a Church of Christ. There are many of them (which may be spoken of, on an other head) which are two high and glorious for the Inglorious professing Hypocrities; and therefore they must be entayled only on the true heirs of them, (viz.) the living Members of Christ and Children of God. Hypocrites who refuse to have Christ on his own Terms, and who pre­ferr their Lusts before him, and their own Righteousnesse, before Christs, and daily make him a Lyar, 1 John 5. have nothing to do with them. There is a little Remnant called out of the World, to whom they do onely belong, and they, and only they, may claim them as their own. Again, because only Believers are Christs willing subjects, such as have freely put their necks under his Yoke, and given up themselves in universal obedience to him, and that have heartily chosen him for their Lord [Page 44]and Governour, and his Laws for their Rule and practice But it is well known, that all other men do reject him, and yeild obedience unto the Devil and their Lusts. They will have the Lord Jesus bow down to their Terms, but they will not come up to his. They say as those in Joh. 6.60. this is a hard Yoke, who can bear it: and therefore although we will professe him, that we will not have him rule over us. And therefore he doth not call them to partake of the Children of the Kingdomes Bread, or to his true Subjects priviledges and Blessings, whilest they continue such. More­over, only true Believers are Clean, and Pure, all others are unclean: They are strangers to him and his People) unwashed and uncircum­cized in Ears and Hearts. They are not Justi­fyed nor Sanctifyed, nor purged from their un­cleannesse by the blood of the Lamb: and there­fore they may not come near to, or touch the holy things of his Church, which are holy, pure things, and sanctifyed unto the holy use of his enchurched-members. I would not be tedious, and therefore shall wave all further consideration of this matter, although I could multiply Reasons to prove, that only real true Believers should be Church-Members. But I shall speak a few words for the removing of an objection advanced against this Truth, which is this. But we read of Tares in the field, amongst the good wheat, good and bad fishes, caught in the neet of the Gospel, and brought into the Kingdome, which is the Church of God; as also many evil members in several of the Congregational Churches, men­tioned [Page 45]in the Scripture, and therefore Churches may consist of good and bad men.

All this may be true, and yet the Truth in­sisted on, not at all touched or weakened there­by. It is true, if there were evil members in those Gospel Churches, and they proved evil Members indeed, and great afflictions to bles­sed Paul, and the good Members of them. But what then? ought they to have been there, or were they known to be such indeed to the Apostles and other good men, when they ad­mitted them? were they there by Christs call, and with his approbation and allowance, al­though he permitted them to creep in among his People? Now unlesse it can be proved that they ought to be there, that they were admit­ted when known to be such, as afterward they appeared to be, that it was their duty and privi­ledge, while such, and that Christ approved there being there: I say until that be proved by the word of God, we must conclude that they were Ʋsurpers and had nothing to do in the Churches of Christ, I do not discourse of who were in the Churches, but who ought to be there: Not who thought themselves worthy and crept in of their own accord, but who Christ called there, and came in, in obedience to him. I am sure they were not welcome to Christ or his People: the Apostles wishes such were Cut off: Gal. 5.12. and exhorts Belie­vers, to withdraw from them that walked disor­derly: 2 Thes. 3.6. and to turn away from them, 2 Tim. 3.5. to mark and avoid them, Rom. 16.17. and the Lord Jesus gives in charge to his Churches, that they prosecute his Laws a­gainst [Page 46]disorderly Church-members, even to the casting of them out of the Church, in case they repent not, Mat. 18.17. and threatens the evil Members of the Churches of Sardis & Laodicea, severely, Rev. 3. and therefore surely, if they were Hypocrites, he would not have found them there, to dishonour his name and grieve his People, as they did.

And as for the instances of the Tares, and bad fishes brought into the Kingdome of Heaven, no more can be said for the justifing them, in what they did, than of the other, before minded and answered, and the same Answer will refell these two likewise. But if you mind it, you will find that the Tares there, if meant of Per­sons and not of doctrines (which is a question) are said to be the Children of the wicked one, and he that sowed them was the Devil, vers. 38, 39. So that these Tares, or Members, were not of Jesus Christ his bringing there, but of the Devils; and who will say then that they ought to be there? Will Jesus Christ have the Devils hand and help to enlarge his Church, or will he accept and approve of such persons for his Church-members, to help forward the building of his holy Temple, for the habita­tion of God, that are chosen and sent by the Devil? As for others it is expresly said vers. 37. that he that soweth the good Seed, is the Son of Man: and in opposition thereunto, it is said, his Enemy the Devil sowed Tares in the same field, which was hurtfull unto the good seed. Therefore (as I said before) that Hypocrites are not called nor sent by Jesus Christ into Churches, but by the Devil: which is a good [Page 47]Reason against their being there. And to what purpose are they there, but to grattify the De­vil and their own Lusts, to afflict and grieve (if not corrupt) the good Seed, to dishonour Christ and encrease their own misery.

As to the good and bad Fishes, there need no more be said concerning them, then that Hypocrites and rotten hearted men will croud into the Churches of Christ, amongst his good People, but they ought not so to do, for they are not called to come, because they are of Satans Kingdome of darknesse, and have no part or portion with the true Children of God and heirs of his Kingdome. So that I think there hath been enough said as to that, namely, that none ought to be Members of Christs par­ticular Churches, but real Believers. And now I should proceed to speak of the form of a particular congregated Church of Christ, but that I think it necessary to speak a little unto two Questions first.

5. Quest. What fitness or qualifications should Believers find in themselves for their own satis­faction, before they enter into fellowship, & become Church-members, or joyn themselves as members to some Church of Christ.

Answ. First they should have a well groun­ded hope of their Regeneration, or new state in Christ, that they have seen their need of Christ; singled him out (by grace) and chosen him upon his own Terms: that they have re­ceived a measure of his anointings, Grace, Spi­rit, light and Life, and that they are accepted in the Lord Jesus: that they have put off the Old Man, and put on the New, and are renewed [Page 48]in measure, by the word and Spirit, after the Image of Christ. I say, they should have at least, a well grounded hope. For many gra­tious hearts have such a hope, that have no assurance; who hold their Title and claim to Christ and Heaven, but had never the seal of it on their hearts; or if they ever had it, they have by their own carelesness lost it; and so have only hope left. And this indeed will hold their Souls in Life (by the Spirit) though not in comfort and satisfaction: Heb. 6.19. and the Apostle tells such that they are saved by hope, Rom. 8.24. and that they are the Chil­dren of hope, which puts them upon that great and Noble Work, of purifying themselves, as he is pure: 1 Joh. 3.3. and stirs them up, to perfect holynesse in the fear of God: 2 Cor. 7.1. As faith that precedes it, doth, Act. 15.9.

This Hope is not a dead, but a lively hope: it is not idle but operative and working; it is active and laborious in purging out of Lusts, and getting in of Holyness and Grace, 1 Pet. 1.3. 1 Joh. 3.3. as a sound special Faith is, Jam. 2.18. And the Apostle tells us; that it is an Anchor of the Soul, both sure and stedfast, Heb. 6.19. so when God promises mercies unto his People, he tells them, that he will give them a door of hope, Hos. 2.15. which hope is Christ in them, Phil. 1.27. And therefore if you have this Hope, you are in a happy State, and ought to joyn your selves unto some Church of Christ, give up your selves in universal obe­dience to Christ, and wait in a house of God for his Seal, and the full assurance of his love [Page 49]to your Souls. But more particularly and brief­ly; I desire you to examine your selves, and see how you can answer these few Interroga­tories: try your selves effectually and through­ly by them.

1. Can you say indeed, that you do seri­ously and heartily desire, chuse and endeavour, to see and be more deeply and powerfully con­vinced of your own vileness, and sinfulness: of your own weaknesse and wretchednesse, and of your wants and nothingnesse? and that in order to your deep and Spiritual humiliation and self debasing: that you may be more vile in your own eyes, and Jesus Christ, and free grace more precious, high and honourable, more sweet and desirable? that your hearts may be melted into Godly sorrow, and that you may be moved thereby to abhorr your selves, and repent in Dust and Ashes? Job. 42.5, 6.

2. Can you say that you do seriously and heartily desire, chuse and endeavour to believe in Christ, and to receive and accept him upon his own Terms? such as you find in Mark. 8.34. Luke 14.26, 27, 28. and elsewhere. Do you so desire, chuse and endeavour to have him with his Yoke and Cross, Matth. 11.28, 29. and do you so Deny your selves of your sinful self, and righteous self, and worldly self, and supposed able and powerful self; and all o­ther carnal and Spiritual selfs, that Christ may only be exalted; that you may be nothing in your lustification and Salvation, but that Jesus Christ and free Grace, may be all, and in all things? Col. 3.11. Phil. 3.7, 8. do you de­sire, [Page 50]chuse and endeavour, the having of Christ upon the hardest Terms, and do you desire, &c. that all may go for Christ his Person, his Blood and Righteousness: his Grace, Love, Life and Spirit: for the pardon of your sins and Justifi­cation of your Persons: that you may be found in him, not having your own Righteousnesse, but the Righteousnesse of Christ, by Faith? Phil. 3.9. and do you go and present your selves na­ked, and as condemned Sinners to him, and to God the Father in and by him, that you may be cloathed with the Righteousness of Christ, and that God may pardon, justify and accept you for his sake, only?

3. Do you seriously and heartily desire, chuse and endeavour, to have Christ Jesus for your Lord and Ruler too, Col. 2.6. that he may Rule in you and over you, and that your Lusts and your selves, your Interests and your all may be subject unto him, and be all at his command and disposal continually? Is Christ the Lord as acceptable unto you, as Christ Jesus the Saviour, and are you willing to obey him, and subject to his Authority and Lordship, as well as to be saved by him? Would you have him destroy your Lusts, make an end of Sin, and bring all under his Obedi­ence?

4. Do you seriously and heartily desire, chuse and endeavour, never to sin more, but to walk with God unto all well pleasing continu­ally, Col. 1.10. and do you pray earnestly, that God would work in you that which is well­pleasing in his sight, Heb. 13.21. that you may in all your waies, honour and glorify [Page 51]him, as the end of your living in this World, 2 Cor. 5.15. Would you indeed live to the praise of his glorious Grace, and be an Orna­ment unto his Name and Gospel, and would you be fruitful in every good Word and Work? Are these things the Scope, aim and intend­ment of your hearts and Souls (in some good measure and degree) daily, in duties and Or­dinances, and at other times?

5. Do you seriously and heartily chuse and desire communion with Christ, and do you in­deed and in truth, endeavour so as to obtain it, and keep it? do you so seek for it in the way of Gospel obedience, and in observing your duty and keeping Christs commands, and do you prefer it before and above earthly, carnal things? do your hearts breathe and pant after it, and are you willing to deny self and carnal Interests to get it? Are you glad when you find it, and sad, when by your own care­lesness you lose it? doth it (when obtained) quicken your love to, and zeal for Christ; doth it warm your hearts and cause them (for a time) to run your race in Gospel obedience, cheerfully? doth it lead you unto, and lodge your hearts in Christ, and doth it oblige and bind them faster unto him, and doth it stir you up to thankfulnesse?

6. Do you seriously, and heartily desire, chuse and endeavour, to be filled with Gospel sin­cerity towards God and men, and had you rather be sincere and real hearted towards God, than seem to be so towards Men? had you much ra­ther have the Praise of God, than of men, and to be approved of by him, than extolled by [Page 52]men? Is it your care, aim and endeavour, to carry your selves sincerely before him, and to approve your selves unto him, under the fear & conviction of his all seeing Eye? Is it the great thing you mind and aim at, in your profession and practice; namely, sincerity and upright­nesse of Heart: do you make conscience of drawing near to God with it, and to season every duty with this divine Salt? do you in­deed desire, chuse and endeavour to be after Gods own Heart (as David was) and Nathani­els indeed, in whom is no Guile, although you cannot get clear, nor rid your selves of all Hy­pocrisy, as you should? Is Integrity and up­rightnesse of Heart in your Eye, resolutions and Intentions, and is all Hypocrisy hateful and abominable unto you? & do you love since­rity and labour after it indeed? Are you afraid of Hypocrisy, and do you watch and strive a­gainst it, as against an Enemy to God and your own Souls, and are you grieved indeed, when you find it in you?

7. Do you desire and chuse Jesus Christ for the great object of your Love, Delight and Joy; and do you find him to be so, in some Measure? do you desire and endeavour to make him the ob­ject of your strongest and warmest affections, and to love him Sincerely, Heartily, Spiritual­ly, fervently and constantly; and do you ex­press your Love to him, by keeping his com­mandements, and doing the things that are wel­pleasing in his sight? Joh. 14.15. 1 Joh. 3.22. Are you grieved and afflicted in Spirit, because you can love him no more, and do you ear­nestly pray unto him to Circumcise your hearts [Page 53]to love him, Deut. 30.6. and to Shed abroad his love into your hearts, by the Holy Ghost; that you may love him as you should, Rom. 5.5. Are you glad and do you rejoyce when you find your hearts Knit to him in love, and is it your trouble when it is otherwise with you? doth his Love and Lovelyness attract and draw your hearts to him, and doth the Love of Christ in your hearts, move and draw you to obey his commands? Is it so indeed, do you find it so sometimes with you?

8. Is it the desire, choice and endeavour of your Hearts and Souls, to have all sin purged out of your Hearts, and to have them filled with Christ, Grace, Truth, and Holyness, and do you hate your sin, watch and arm against it and en­deavour to keep it under? do you indeed aim at, desire, labour and strive to be holy in Heart and Life, and conformable unto Jesus Christ in all things? Are your Lusts your heaviest Burdens and your greatest afflictions; and do you intend and endeavour their utter ruine and destructions? will no degree or measure of Grace satisfy you, but you must and will be perfect, to the utmost, as Christ is? Are you so much concerned with Christs honour & your Souls holyness and happiness, as that you dare not knowingly sin against them for a World, or do in word or deed, directly or indirectly by omision or commission, that which may dishonour, grieve or wound them? Are these things so indeed?

9. Have you a measure of Spiritual knowledge, and discerning of Spiritual things? do you a little understand the nature and concernments [Page 54]of a house of God, and the work and duties, the priviledges and enjoyments thereof, and what you have to do there? have you studied and learnt these matters, and do you in mea­sure understand them, and can you make a right and competent Judgment of the ends of God, in Instituting and erecting of Holy Tem­ples, and Spiritual Churches?

10. Do you intend, purpose and resolve in the light, Life and power of Christ, to seek for and endeavour unfainedly to obtain and prosecute the ends of Church fellowship, when you shall be ac­cepted among them; and do you desire and aim at the holy ends of God in desiring Communion with them? As (1) To enjoy God, and hold commu­nion with him in all his ordinances and appoint­ments. (2) To worship God there in Spirit and Truth, and give him your homage and ser­vice in his house. (3) To shew and declare your subjection and obedience unto him, and to make a publique and open profession of him before men. (4) To receive of his Grace, to enrich your Souls with his fulnesse, and to be sealed by his Spirit unto the day of your Redemption. (5) That you may walk order­ly and beautifully, and shine as Lights in the Churches, and in the world before Saints and Sinners. (6) That you may be established in the Truth, live under the watch and care of Christs Ministers, and of fellow Members; that by their inspection and faithful dealings with you, you may be kept from, and brought back from sin to God, by their wise Reproofs and holy Instructions. (7) That you may yield up your selves in Universal obedience unto [Page 55]Christ, and do all things whatsoever he com­mands you; that you may have the right use and enjoyment of all your purchased priviled­ges, and be secured against the Gates of Hell? Are these, and such like ends, in your minds and hearts, in your walking in Church-fellow­ship; and can you find the forementioned mark or signs of Grace in you, in measure, though not so clearly and fully as you would? Why then I may boldly and humbly tell you, that you are fitted and qualified for Church mem­bership, that you are called and invited into the house and Temple of God, and that you are indispensibly bound to answer to the call of God, and say, behold Lord, we come unto thee, and will freely without delay; thankfully without grudying; humbly without pride, with mourning and rejoycing, enter into thy Courts; joyn with thy Churches, and grow into a holy Temple to thy Praise and Honour. We will no longer slight our great priviledges, neglect our great and indispensible Duties, or walk disorderly, as we have done: but we do now willingly come and offer our selves unto thee, and to enter into a solemn engagement, to be thine, to walk in all thy ways, and do the things that please thee.

I say, that Church priviledges are yours; the doors of Gods house stand open for you; Christ stands at the door and waites for you: he invites you to come in, sit down at his Ta­ble, and you shall be most freely and heartily welcome to your Lord, and his people. And know, that it is your unavoidable and indis­pensible duty to enter into his house.

5. Quest. Ought a Church of Christ, especi­ally the Guides thereof, to let in any that professe the name and waies of Jesus Christ; (and offer themselves unto them) or ought they not to try and prove them first, whether they are rightly qualified by the grace of Christ, for full member­ship with his people: if so, then what are the qua­lifications they should look for, and find in them, for their own satisfaction, which they admit into the holy Temple of God?

Answ. 1. It is certain, that all that professe the name of Christ and his waies, ought not, may not be admitted into the Lords holy Tem­ples; because many, if not the most of them, are very Ignorant of Christ and his ways, and notorious scandalous in their Lives: as sad and wofull experience shews.

2. It hath been (I think) sufficiently proved before, that not any but real-hearted sound Believers, are fit materials for a house and holy Temple of God; and if so, then a Church, or the Guides thereof, may not admit any in­to it, but such only as they judge by the word of God, and their own charitable discretion, are such indeed; although 'tis possible they may be Hypocrites: but they may not admit them if they groundedly know, or think them to be such. For if they should admit such against their knowledge, they betray their Trusts, and defile Christs holy Temple, by taking in such persons as they know, or ought to know, Christ would not have there. And that they ought to try and prove persons, that they may know their worthinesse and fitnesse before they admit them in, is clear, in Acts 9.26. and [Page 57]because Christ hath committed the keys of his Temple unto them, to take in, and put out, according to his will and Appointment. More­over he blames Some for suffering Tares (if meant of persons) to be sowen in his Kingdome, and not endeavouring to prevent and keep them out, Matth. 13.25. says he, while men Slept, the Enemy came and sowed Tares: that is, while such as should have kept the Temple Gates shut against them, to have kept them out, were negligent and carelesse of their duty: for they should have done all they could to have kept out the Devils seed; for what a­greement hath the Seed of the Serpent with the Seed of the Woman, & the Rebells with the true Subjects of Christ? or as Paul saith, what con­cord hath Christ with Belial? 2 Cor. 6.14.

3. As to satisfying qualifications in persons desiring admission into Churches: I say, that when they have been well tryed and are found (in the Judgment of Charity) such as Christ hath received and competently qualifyed for Church membership, they ought to receive them in the Lord, Rom. 14.1. Rom. 15.7.

1. If they can make forth, and declare unto the Church, their (at least seemingly) Rege­neration, Conversion, Repentance and Faith in Christ: their knowledge of Christ and his ways, Laws and Ordinances; of their lost and perishing state in Sin, and by reason of it, and their sincere desires and Resolutions to become the Lords, and to walk with him unto all well-pleasing in all his ways.

2. If they are sound in the Faith of the Gospel, I mean in the chief and principal Doctrines and [Page 58]Truths thereof; although they may be igno­rant of, or err in lesser matters. If they have some distinct knowledge, and Faith con­cerning these, and other such Truths and mat­ters contained in the word of God. As of the state and condition wherein man was first crea­ted. How he lost that holy and blessed State, and the misery he brought himself, and all his posterity into thereby. Concerning them­selves, that they are by nature Children of wrath, dead in Sins and Trespasses, and condemned to eternal Death. That they are Enemies to, and at enmity with God. That they have nei­ther will nor power by nature, either to will or do that which they ought, and is pleasing to God. That they have forsaken God, and are under the Curse of the Law, and that they are the Children, Subjects and Servants of the Devil, World and their own Lusts. That God left not all men in this State and condition, but provided an all-sufficient Remedy, namely, Jesus Christ, and that by an Everlasting Co­venant, entered into with Christ, in the be­half of men, before the Foundation of the World, Tit. 1.2. 2 Tim. 1.9, Prov. 8. and that in pursuance thereof, he elected and gave some to Christ, that he might save them, and that of his meer Grace and Love, Joh. 6.37, 40. Joh. 10. Joh. 17. Eph. 2.4. That God the Father gave and set his Son, the second per­son in the Trinity, to mediate peace between God and Men, and to reconcile men to God, by his active and passive Obedience. That Jesus Christ gave himself, and became a propitia­tion for their Sins. That he assumed our nature, [Page 59]and took it up into a personal Union with him­self, whereby there are two natures in one Person, by which he was made capable of his Mediatorship. That he being God-man in one Person, took upon himself our guilt and punishment: obeyed the whole Law of God, that men had broken, and did always do the things that pleased God. That when he had finished his active obedience, he became obe­dient unto the death of the Crosse, to the wrath of God, and curse of the Law, Gal. 3.12. Phil. 2. That he really dyed and was buried, lay in the Grave, and rose again the third day, and after forty days, he went up into Heaven, and sate down on the right Hand of God, and that he will come again to Judge the Quick and Dead. That he is King, Priest, and Prophet. A King to give Laws unto men, and command their obedience to them: to rule and Govern his Subjects, and to reward the obedient and punish the disobedient. That all power in Hea­ven and Earth, is committed unto him, and that he is coequally and coeternally God with the Father and holy Spirit. As a high priest he dyed and made Atonement for the Sins of his People, and sits in Heaven to make Inter­cession, and appear in the presence of God for them, Heb. 7.25.9.24. That there are three persons in the God-Head, but one God. That the Holy Ghost is eternall God, was sent into the World, & came from the Father & Son, for the elect sake, that it is he that regenerates Per­sons, works effectually in their Hearts, applies Jesus Christ and all his benefits to men, and savingly Convinces his Elect of Sin, Righte, [Page 60]ousness and Judgment, Joh, 3.5. Joh. 16.1, 8.13, 14, 15. That all that rightly Believe in Christ shall be saved, but those that believe not shall be damned, and that all that believe in Christ, must be careful to do good Works. That Believers are made righteous with the Righteousness of Jesus Christ, and that they have none of their own to commend them unto God. That God hath made Jesus Christ unto his chosen, Righteousnesse, wisdome, sanctifi­cation and Redemption, 1 Cor. 1.30. and that they are made the Righteousnesse of God in him, 2 Cor. 5. ult. That God imputed their sins to Christ, and imputes the blood and Righteous­nesse of Christ to them; and that they are ju­stified thereby, and not by inherent holynesse and Righteousnesse. That God Loves, Par­dons, Justifyes and Saves men Freely, without any respect to their good Works, as any cause thereof, but all the moving cause (without himself) is Jesus Christ and his mediation. That the Ground and reason of their obedience and doing Good works, is the revealed will and pleasure of Christ commanding them, and the ends of them are to expresse their thank­fulness to God, for his Grace and Love: to please and honour Him: to meet with God and enjoy communion with him: to re­ceive of his Grace and the good of many pro­mises; To shine as lights in the World and be useful unto men: to declare whose and what they are, and to lie up for a reward in ano­ther World: to keep their Lusts under and their graces in use and exercise; and to mani­fest their Respect and Subjection to Jesus [Page 61]Christ, his Authority and Law. That the Law for the matter of it, as qualified by Christ, is the Rule and Law of all obedience; & that all are bound to yield obedience & sub­jection to it. That there shall be a Resurrection of the just and unjust. That Regeneration is absolutely necessary to Salvation, and that with­out it none can enter into the Kingdome of Hea­ven, Joh. 2.3, 5, 7. That the Scriptures of the Old and New-Testament contain and hold forth unto men the whole revealed will of God, and are sufficient to make the man of God perfect, thorowly furnished to every good Work, 2 Tim. 3.16, 17. and that whatsoever you are to believe and do, is contained therein, and that it is the ground of their Faith, Hope and Practice. That Jesus Christ hath instituted and appointed many Ordinances of Worship, for his own Glory and his Peoples profit, and that all are bound to observe, and waite on God in them. That all persons are indispen­sibly bound to mind and carefully to observe the principal manner and end of all their du­ties, and to see that they be right, holy and Spiritual indeed, and not please themselves with the matter of duty without them. That no men can serve God, or do any acceptable work unto him, until they are regenerate and put into a state of Grace. These are some of the matters of Faith, that they should rightly (in measure) understand and believe, that are admitted into full membership in the Churches of Christ. And these and other Truths, must not be notionally, lightly and in the general known and believed, but heartily, powerfully [Page 62]and particularly, not for others, but themselves, or else their faith and knowledge will no way profit their Souls to Salvation.

3. They must be qualified also with blame­less conversations. Their Conversations must be­come the Gospel, Phil. 1.27. or else they are not meet for membership with Gospel-Churches. Carnal walkings will not suit spi­ritual Temples. For they will greatly pollute and defile them; stain and darken their beauty and Glory. Therefore they must not be braw­lers or contentious Persons: they must not be coveteous and worldly minded; vain and fro­thy Persons. They must not be froward and peevish Persons; neither must, or may they be Defrauders, or such as detain others dues care­lessy from them: nor such as slight the worship of God in their Families, or are carelesse of Governing, and educating them in good man­ners, and the things of God. They may not be such, as are known to neglect duties and ordinances in their times and seasons, or to have vitious families through their neglects: nor any other such kind of persons, whose stinking Spirits and conversations, are odious to God and his People. And therefore what­ever their profession be, they may not be ac­cepted or received into the holy Temples of God, until they have repented, of these or any other hateful and scandalous evil, in their carriages and walkings.

4. If they are such as have chosen the Lord Jesus Christ for their King and head; given up and made over themselves, to Jesus Christ, to live in him and to him: have singled him out [Page 63]and set him apart (as it were) to be the object of their trust; Love and delight, of their ser­vice and obedience. If they have chosen and closed up with him upon his own Terms (as they hope), renounceing and rejecting all their own Righteousnesse, worthynesse, Interests, and sufficiency, and chosen and appropriated him to themselves, for their Righteousnesse, worthynesse, portion and sufficiency; upon the sight and conviction of the nothingness, emptinesse and insufficiency of their own; and with a heart satisfyed with perswasion of the lovelynesse, fullnesse, and sufficiency of Christs.

5. And if all this be seriously, humbly, self-debasingly and heartily done, so far as Men may Judge? Is it done, or do they make known the dealings of God with their Souls, and their faith in Christ, in such a man­ner, and (at least seemingly) with such a Spi­rit, and with the sense and feeling of what they declare? you may also be much helped in making a right Judgment of them, whether they are sent of God, as fitted by him for Church membership, by the ends they pro­pound unto themselves, and declare unto you, in desiring membership with you. If they do seriously professe that what they do, is in obedience to the will and (as they judge) the call of Christ, as their indispensible duty, and that they dare not live any longer in the neglect of the Church-ordinances of Christ. That they joyn in fellowship to meet with and enjoy God; to receive of his fulnesse, to fit and enable them to the performance of all du­ties, and conform their hearts and lives to the [Page 64]will of God in all things: and other ends be­fore named. To which they do seriously bind themselves to God to perform and prosecute, as also to walk and carry themselves in his Church, according to the will of God, through the Grace of Christ. I say such may undoub­tedly be accounted worthy Members, and be received in as such.

CHAP. VI.
Of the Formal cause of a Congregational Gos­pel-Church.

6. QUest. What is the formalis ratio; or for­mal cause of a particular Church of Christ? or how, and by what means should Believers and fit materials be formed up, and become a beautiful formal House or Temple of God, for him to dwell in?

Answ. First, it is certain (in experience) that every house consists of matter and form, and as men cannot have houses to dwell in, without matter and form, or materials for­med up, and laid together in order by the Art of Men, so cannot God (properly) have a Spi­ritual house without matter and form. God alludes to mens houses, and the old Jewish Temple, when he calls and stiles his Gospel Churches, his houses and Temples; so like­wise, Cities and Corporations, that are of mens forming: and we all know, that a great number of materials scattered abroad, lying here and there, make not a house, although they are well fitted and framed for a house, but [Page 65]it is the orderly forming them up together that makes a house. David provided many excel­lent materials to build God a house, yet says God, thou shalt not build it, but Solomon thy Son shall: and it was not a house until Solo­mons days; he made the house of Davids ma­terials. So a Company, or great number of Believers scattered up and down here and there, make not a Gospel-Church, or holy Temple of God, how holy and excellent so­ever they are; no more than the materials for the Temple, made a Temple in Da­vids days: It is contrary to every mans reason and experience to imagine it. Neither are a number of Believers meeting occasionally to­gether for the celebration of some Ordinances (though often) therefore a Church, although they know and love each other, and are satis­fied of the good states of each other: Nei­ther doth their living together within the bounds or limits of a Parish make them a Church, nor all of them together: because they want the constitutive cause, or (formalis ratio) of a Church or House of God. Hence says the Text in allusion unto material houses, and the Jewish Temple, which was once the place of the special worship and presence of God, Deut. 12.5, 11. 2 Chron. 7.15, 16. Ye are built and fitly framed, for a habitation of God, and being so framed, and that not by man, but the Spirit, ye grow into a Holy Tem­ple in the Lord. And the Church of Corinth, was so built into a Holy-Temple, 1 Cor. 3.16, 17. 2 Cor. 6.16. Now if a number of company of Believers dwelling near together, [Page 66]as in Cities usually they do, and their occasio­nal meeting together to worship God in some Ordinances, did make them a formal house of God; what need of building them up into a house? and it is a matter of great weight and moment to me, what the Apostle says in the Text, (last vers.) concerning the holy Spirit, namely, that he should be the great Agent and doer of it; which clearly shews, that it is a matter of very great concernment, with re­spect to God and Believers, to have them well and orderly formed together into a Church, House or Temple of God: for else the holy Spirit would never thus appropriate it, and the whole of it unto himself, as being only able to do it, as his own proper work; it being too great for men & Angels to do, but from and by him. And I think if it were so light and inconsiderable a matter as some would have it, it would have been a great dishonour, rather than an honour to the holy Ghost, to have entitled himself to it, and have taken it upon himself, as the sole cause thereof.

And as the Jewish Temple was so to be built and formed, as that it might continue in its beauty and glory, so undoubtedly ought the Lords Spiritual Temples now: not for a few days, but for ever: for otherwise they will be rather like the Israelites Tents and Tabernacle in the wildernesse, transcient and removing from place to place, while they were Journey­ing towards their rest; but when they were setled in their Land, then they were to have a fixed Temple to meet God in: and so the Apostle speaking to and of the particular con­gregated [Page 67]Church of Ephesus, alludes unto the Temple of God at Jerusalem, as a fixed setled place of Gods worship; when he says, they are a holy Temple and habitation of God. Now if persons occasionally meeting together for the worship of God, make a Gospel Church with­out any more adoe, then they may be here to Day, and gone to Morrow; In such a place was a Church & Temple of God Yesterday, but none to Day; for they are not fixed, but tran­scient: they are no more bound to one another, with whom they sometimes walked, than to others of Gods People, which they never saw till to Day: And if they have a mind to do so, they may go to five or ten several places to Morrow, and five take up with one Minister, and ten with another, &c. for a Week, Month or Year, as they please; if they be not formed and builded together, and bound fast together, as a House, Temple or Family under the rule, Inspection, and teaching of fixed stated Offi­cers. For either they belong to one fixed houshold and Family, or to none at all; they have their own Officers or none at all: for if they are as a Common, without any bounds or property, as they must be, if not fixed and tyed some where, how many absurdities will unavoidably follow? As first, while they are in this moving and wandering condition, they are not a House or Temple of God, but scat­tered Stones and Timber, and so cannot bear the name and honour of a Holy Temple and Church of God. 2. They cannot whilest in such a condition, be called, owned or accounted a Holy Church and Temple of God, either by [Page 68]God or Men. 3. Neither shall they have, neither indeed can they expect or look for Church-blessings and priviledges, or claim the Good of the promises made to Saints as a formed, fixed Temple or House of God, as that God should dwell & walk with & amongst them, as he hath promised to do in his Churches and Temples, 2 Cor. 6.16. Rev. 2.1. Eph. 2.22. Neither can they orderly participate of the Lords Supper, for that Ordinance belongs to the fixed housholds of God, not to scattered Saints occasionally meeting together, as Saints only, without any tye or obligation one to another, and to their Ministers, that should Minister it unto them; these and other privi­ledges they cannot claim while they walk irre­gularly and disorderly. 4. They make the ordinance & Institution of particular Churches null and void, and of no force and vertue at all; and so Christ hath Instituted and appointed them in vain, that they are of no use, profit or concernment unto Saints. For it will inevita­bly follow (I think) that in case their loose walkings, without any fixed order or obliga­tion on each other, to live together as a distinct houshold or Family of God, be the condition wherein they should live and walk; that then they have found out a better way to live and walk in, for the glory of God, and their own profit, than Jesus Christ hath done, and so they do practically controul him, and in ef­fect say, that they are wiser than Christ, the Wisdom of God; for they have found out a more pleasing and profitable way for them­selves than Christ appointed and instituted for [Page 69]them; so that Jesus Christ and the holy Ghost, might have spared their pains in that matter; & so the Institution, and the Love, Wisdome, care and Authority of Christ in that case, are all thrown down to the ground. 5. There can be no Discipline, orderly or profitably exerci­sed amongst Believers, while in an unchurch­ed state and condition. For how can offended persons after the first & Second Admonition, tell the Church of an offending person his Sin and obstinacy, and of their dealings with him to bring him to Repentance, as commanded, Matth. 18.15, 16, 17. if there be no fixed Church to which they do belong? and how can the cause be heard, and the offender dealt withall, according to that charge, by the Church, when there is none? What power have any Believers one over another but by their mutual consent, and engagement one to another, to give and take Reproofs and Admo­nitions, to and of one another? or how can they call Offenders to an account, and require their attendance and subjection to their exe­cuting the Laws of Christ upon them, unlesse they are a formed Body, and by virtue of their joynt Relation, not as Believers only, but as united and engaged Believers to one another in that Society? The Rulers of a Corporation may not exercise Authority, or execute their Corpo­ration Laws on such persons as have no Relation to them, although they are the Kings subjects as well as those that are incorporated: Neither may a thousand persons in a place exercise Jurisdiction over each other, because they live and often converse together: Neither have [Page 70]many Believers such power over each other, while they walk as so many single & individu­al persons, without a Church-relation to one another, as they might have in a Church-relati­on, as the forementioned Text evinces. Besides, (6.) The officers or Ministers of Christ will not be able to discharge their work and duty unto them, while they walk loosely and disorderly.

For how can they watch and feed them as their own particular Flocks and charge, unless there be a fixed Relation between them, and they know where to find them? which they cannot do, unlesse their flocks be tyed to them, and have mutually chosen each other, (as was said before) the officers are to administer in the name of Christ unto them, in an especial manner; and they are to wait on, and submit to their regular ministration. Church-Officers must officiate in the Church, and all must know and work within their own bounds, and to their own charge. So the Elders of the par­ticular congregated Church at Ephesus were charged to feed and watch over that particular Church, as their own peculiar flock and charge, Acts 20.17, 28. and so were the several Angels or Officers of these other Churches, mentioned in the Revelations, all which are called Churches, which had matter and form. And besides these evil consequen­ces, there are many other that I could name, if it were needful, and time would permit, which would sufficiently evince the Truth pleaded for.

Now I shall proceed to shew how Belie­vers should (by the Holy Ghost) form up themselves into a Church-state, or Temple of [Page 71]God, for his Glory and their own profit and Spiritual welfare; or what the form of a Church is, and wherein it lies. Shew them the form of the House, and the fashion of it, and the goings out thereof, and the comings in thereof, and all the forms thereof, and all the Laws there­of, and all the Ordinances thereof, Ezek. 43.11. First, the persons intending to joyn themselves together, & to become a Church or Temple of God, for his Name and Glory, and the Spiri­tual good of their own Souls, and for the or­derly celebration of all the Lords appointments and worship in a Church; they should be sa­tisfied in each others fitnesse, that they are such as Jesus Christ hath received, Rom. 15.16. and Regenerated, Joh. 3.3. wrought and made ready for it 2 Cor. 5.5. that they are united to Christ by Faith, and sanctified to his use; Members of Christ, and heirs of the Kingdom. I say, they should be satisfied in a charitable Judgment, that they are such; that so they may take each other, and have their hearts kint to one another in Spiritual real Love, as such; and so have confidence in and of each other, that they will live together, as such, in their Church-state. God would not have an Oxe and an Asse draw together in ore Yoke, neither will he have visible Saints and Sinners joyn together and build him a Gospel-Church, or holy Temple to dwell in. What have the uncircumcized to do in the Lords Holy Tem­ple, with the circumcized? If Gods house must be a holy Temple, yea holynesse to God, Isa. 63.15. then it must consist of, and be formed of holy persons; for unclean and un­holy [Page 72]persons cannot make a holy spiritual house for his glorious presence. Therefore such as joyn together into a Church-state, ought to know (as well as they can) and be satisfied of the fitnesse and meetnesse of each other, as well as each person of himself, for these and other Reasons that might be named.

Secondly, When a competent number of Believers are well satisfied in and of each others sitnesse to build a holy Temple for God, they should meet together, and solemnly pre­sent themselves before God; humble them­selves and acknowledge their own weaknesse, ignorance and unworthynesse: for although they may be in a sense meet and worthy, yet because of their indwelling Lusts and actual Trangressions, they may see matter enough in and by themselves, to cry out (as Isaiah did) we are unclean and unworthy, and to ask par­don and forgiveness of God: so also to tell God what they are about to do, and entreat him to send forth his Light and Truth into their hearts, and by his holy Spirit to lead, assist and guide them in the right way, accor­ding to this promise, Psal. 25.12. Psa. 61.8. Joh. 16.13. For although they may have (as they have) a plain and perfect Rule before them; to guide them in this weighty matter, yet they may want light in their hearts, to walk by it clearly and exactly, as they ought to do; which the holy Spirit (that hath made them willing by his power) Psal. 110.3. will supply with his light, upon importunate asking it. Thus Ezra did, when concerned in Temple-work, chapt. 8.21. and it is prophe­fied [Page 73]by David, that when God should build up his Church, he would do it upon his peo­ples prayers, Psal. 102. And as they should pray for light and counsel in their hearts, from the holy Ghost, (who is and will be owned and accounted the chief Agent in the work of building Gospel-Churches; as in preparing Materials, making them willing, guiding and directing them in the work) so that God would vouchsafe them his presence, own and blesse them in their Church-state; ratifie and confirm the labour of their hands, and prosper them to his Glory, & their own edification & comfort.

3. When this is done, and their hearts are warmed with the presence of God, and their minds enlightned with the Spirits Beams of Light, shining in upon them, in answer to their Prayers; and their hearts thereby faster knit to each other in Love, as to the living Members of Christ; then they should declare to each other their free, full and cordial ac­ceptance of, and satisfaction in one another; expresse to one another their real, hearty and joynt Resolutions, purposes and Intentions (by the help of God) to live and walk together as a Church of Christ, in the celebration of all the ordinances of Christ in the Church: and engage, covenant and promise to take upon themselves the practice and observation of all the Laws of Christ, and duties one to ano­ther in that state and Relation; taking hold of the Covenant of Grace, accepting the Lord Jesus for their Lord, Head and Saviour, resign­ing up themselves unto him, and professing their unfained subjection to him and all his [Page 74]Rules, Laws and Orders, and that they will submit themselves one to another in the fear of God, Eph. 5.21. as he hath commanded them. And which may be confirmed to one another, by giving each other the right hands of fellowship, Gal. 2 9.

This I take to be the formal constituting cause of a Church, or Temple of God; and I know no other: but some there must be; and I think to this agree several Scripture-in­stances, that (if rightly understood) amounts to as much as aforesaid. Thus the Israelites became a Church; God propounded to them, what he would have them observe and do, and accordingly the whole congregation received what was said, and engaged to do and ob­serve what God required of them, Exod. 24.3. And Moses came and told the people all the words of the Lord; and all the people answe­red with one voice, and said, All the words which the Lord hath said, will we do: so Deut. 5.27. Exod. 20.19. Deut. 29.9.—14. This was freely and voluntarily done by them, and thereby they became a Church, and were so­lemnly admitted unto all the worship and pri­viledges thereof, and God accepted and ap­proved of what they had done, Deut. 5.27, 28. Go thou near and hear all that the Lord our God shall say, &c. and we will hear it, and do it. And the Lord heard the voice of your words when ye spake unto me, and the Lord said unto me, I have heard the voice of the words of this People, which they have spoken unto thee: They have well said, all that they have spoken. And the like proceedure we find amongst them after [Page 75]they had corrupted themselves and their Church-state, broken their solemn engage­ment, and departed from God; and upon con­viction of their so doing, and of their duty to God and one another, they return to God and renew their Church-engagement, Ioshua 24.16, to 27. vers. So in Asa his daies, 2 Chron. 15.10, to 16. v. and Ezra. 10. and Neh. 9. and 10. chapt. And somewhat like to this we find in the New Testament, 2 Cor. 8.5. And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God: And the Apostle minds the Church at Corinth, of their professed Subjection unto the Gospel of Christ, 2 Cor. 9.13. which it seems was so­lemnly done at their congregating and en­churching; for then is the time of doing it so­lemnly and publiquely, for the satisfaction of one another, when they openly and avowedly take upon themselves by mutual consent and agreement, as an incorporated body, the ob­servation of all the Laws and Ordinances of Christ together. To the same purpose also, is that passage in Col. 2.6. As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in him. The Apostle writes to them as a parti­cular congregated Church, and tells them that they had received Jesus Christ the Lord, which was solemnly done, (in all probability) at their embodying. And this seems to be spoken of in Psal. 50.5. Gather my Saints together unto me: those that have made a Covenant with me by Sacrifice. And to the same purpose, in Jer. 50.4, 5. And indeed, it is clear to me, that the nature of the thing requires it, were [Page 76]there no Scriptures to countenance it. For they are (as hath been said) called and compared to Houses, Temples, Corporations, Cities, Fa­milies, and to voluntary, not meer natural Relations, they must of necessity, be knit and formed into such a State and Re­lation, by their own free choice and en­gagement, to live and walk together as such: And this action of Believers is of, and by the Lord, in Act. 2.41. it is said, [...], were added, and in vers. 47. [...], the Lord ad­ded, namely, to the particular congregational Church at Jerusalem. So that upon the whole I infer, that Believers ought so to joyn them­selves together into Churches, as hath been shewed; which I hope I may affirm and assert without reflection on, or offence to such as are otherwise minded, if any such there be that fear God.

Believers being thus built and formed toge­ther, are now become a holy Temple of God; and are accordingly owned by him as such; and now they are the seat and subject of all the Laws, and Ordinances, power and Authority, that Jesus Christ hath given to, and for his Churches use and benefit: I mean they, or this Church so formed and built, have all these essentially, though not formally, until Christ set one or more teaching Elders in it, for the orderly using and managing of that his power and Authority given to the Church. Yet I say, (I think) that it doth essentially reside in them, as the first subject of the Keys; for I find the keys given unto, them for the use and behoof of the Church, Matth. 16.18, 19. which said [Page 77]power of the Keys, cannot be given only to Peter, nor unto the universal or Catholick Church, that it should use them as such, for that is impossible; but they were given to particular Churches, as formed up of Belie­vers, namely, to such as could have matters brought to, and be received and heard by them, from an offended Brother, Matth. 18.15, 16, 17. and such a Church is here meant, as had power to deal with a sinning member, in case of obstinacy, and therefore the Catholick Church (as such) is nor there intended.

Now this Church spoken of hath power to elect and call such persons (out from amongst themselves, to use and exert the power and authority of Jesus Christ already given them, and Ministring to them in the Name of the Lord) as they judge the Lord Jesus hath fitted, qualified for, given to, and sent amongst them, and invested with Authority and abilities for their Good. I say, they have power to elect and call such to office power over them, in the Lord, and that they ought with all convenient speed, after they are built up, to do it, be­cause till that be done, they cannot orderly and regularly administer or receive the Seals of the Covenant: for all cannot exert and exer­cise that power that doth essentially reside in themselves, as a Church; neither can any private Member, while such; and therefore it must be done by Officers, or one in Office, that is called, set apart and wholly dedicated to the work of the Ministry amongst them. Therefore they may and ought, to look out from among themselves, and call to Office, such as they [Page 78]judge Christ hath sent them, Act. 6.3. Act. 14.23.

CHAP. V.
Shewing what Officers Christ hath appointed for, and given to his Gospel-Churches; and what are their Offices and works in a Holy Temple of God.

7. QUest. What officers hath Jesus Christ gi­ven to the Church?

Answ. The Lord Jesus hath (by his Sovereign Authority) given to his Church, Pastors and Teachers, Ruling Elders and Deacons. All which Officers are invested with different power, and entrusted with different works in the Church. Now the Teaching-ruling Officers, have several names and appel­lations given them, according to the par­ticular parts and branches of their work in the Church; As Pastors, Teachers, Elders, Bishops, Guides. All these names are given to the same Persons and Officers in the Church. Sometimes they are called Pastors and Teachers, Eph. 4.11. sometimes Elders, 1 Tim. 5.17. 1 Pet. 5.1. sometimes Bishops or Overseers, Act. 20.28. sometimes Guides, Heb. 13.7, 17. and they are of the same sort, order and de­gree; their work, office and power the same: for although they have different names in sound, yet not of work, power and Authority in the Church. The persons are the same, their office, power and authority the same, [Page 79]and their work the same. The Scripture doth no where give one ordinary teaching Officer more power and Authority than another, or set one sort of Teaching Elders over another sort, nor give them distinct and different work to do in the Church; but so, as that whatever power or work a Bishop hath in the Church to exercise and do, the same hath an Elder or Pastor also. Hath a Bishop power and au­thority to command and Teach? so hath an Elder too; hath a Bishop (I mean one of Christs making) the ordering of Church-matters, and managing the discipline thereof? so hath an Elder also, 1 Tim. 5.17. for they are the same.

Besides Teaching Elders, the Lord Jesus hath given and appointed meer ruling Elders to his Church also, for the well-being, peace and establishment of the Church, and to assist and help the Teaching ruling Elders, in looking after & taking care of the concernments of the Church, called Helps, 1 Cor. 12.28. and they are expresly called Ruling Elders, distinct­ly from the Teaching ruling Elders, 1 Tim 5.17. and Helps, Governments, in 1 Cor. 12.28. and in Rom. 12.8. it is said, he that ruleth let him do it with diligence, and distinguisheth them from Treaching, Ministring and exhor­ting Rulers, (for Teachers have the power of rule and discipline as well as the meer ruling Elders) in 7, 8. verses. And the Apostle speaks not there of different Offices in the same per­sons (though that is a Truth) but of different persons and Officers; for says he, let the Teachers wait on their Teaching, Ministring, and exhor­ting, [Page 80]that is, as it is their great and principal work, (as indeed it is) and therefore to ease them a little of the ruling part of their work, and that they may the more fixedly and chear­fully attend unto, and perform that other part of their work, namely, to teach and Minister in the Church, the Lord Jesus hath appointed some to attend only (ordinarily) to the work of ruling, to keep all in order in the Church; and therefore charges them to do it with dili­gence, Rom. 12.8. Besides these, the Lord hath given Deacons to his Church also, Act. 6. 1 Tim. 3.8. to 14. vers. and Phil. 1.1. for another kind of work, namely to attend Tables, to look after the poor, and provide for them; to dispose of the Churches distributions and charity, for the profit of the whole, and relief of the poor of the Church.

8. Quest. How ought Pastors and Teachers to be qualified? or what is required unto their right constitution and officiating in the Church, as such Officers?

Answ. First, They must be furnished with Ministerial Gifts for their work; namely, such as Christ promised, and ascended up to Hea­ven to give unto men for the work of the Mi­nistery, and which he received of the Father for them, even then, when he gave all things into his hand, Joh. 3.35. which are absolutely necessary for all that take upon them the great work of the Ministry, and the care and charge of Souls, or to oversee and edifie the Body of Christ. These Gifts are spiritual which they re­ceive not from men, but from Christ their Lord, who sends them as his Stewards into his houshold, [Page 81]to give them meat in due season, Matth. 24. as his servants into his vineyard to dresse, prune and order it, to keep and water it, for his use, that it may bring forth fruit to his Glory. And intending to imploy and make such use of them there, he enriches all that he sends with his own Ministerial Gifts. Eph. 4.8, 10, 11, 12. When he ascended up on high, he led Cap­tivity Captive, and gave Gifts unto men. He that descended is the same also that ascended up far above all Heavens, that he might fill all things. And he gave some Apostles, and some Pastours and Teachers; for the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the Ministery, for the edifying of the body of Christ. Here is an account of his Gifts, and the person receiving them, and also the end for which. To the same purpose the Apostle speaks in Rom. 12.6. and 1 Cor. 12. as you may read there at large, from the begin­ning to the end: Where you have an account of the several Gifts themselves, which are called Spiritual, vers. 1, 2. The Authour or imme­diate Doner of them, 7. as also the end of the Spirits giving them unto men, and the place where they should be exercised and laid out, 7, 28. and in other verses there. These Mini­sterial Gifts are not given to all Believers, because they are not intended nor called to the work and Office of the Ministery in the Church, but they are intended and given to them, whom Jesus Christ sends into his Church, and enclines the Churches hearts to call and accept them, for their Officers and Ministers.

Secondly, As they must be gifted with mi­nisterial Spiritual Gifts, so they must be gra­ced [Page 82]also with special saving Grace, for the spiritual and evangelical discharge of their Mi­nisterial work in the Church; or else they will never be able Ministers of the New Testament, although they may be of the Letter, 2 Cor. 3.6. They must be called out of darknesse, into the marvellous saving light of Christ, 1 Pet. 2.9. and be the Children of Light, Eph. 5.8. before they can hold forth indeed the light of the Gospel and grace of Christ unto others. They must be first taught of God themselves, before they can spiritually teach others; and be tu­tored in Christs School, before they will be wise Builders up of the Body of Christ, in the Mysteries of his Kingdome, Mark 4.11. They must first have the Spirit of God in their own hearts, to make them wise unto Salvation, before they can make others wise unto Salvation. They must not learn their Lessons without, in mens or Gods Books, but they must also expe­rience and be able to read the Gospel within, that they preach to others. They must first learn, and be acquainted themselves with and in the right way to Heaven, before they can be good Pilots and Guides of others thither. They must first be quickened and enlivened themselves, by & with the Life of Jesus, before they can claim a right to the Ministry of Christ in his Church, or hold forth and rightly com­municate the word of Life to others. Many think that Grace is not necessary in a Minister, or for the Ministry, where are ministerial Gifts, and (as they say) a blamelesse conversation; but surely, the special Grace, and Spirit of Christ are the only necessary and useful [Page 83]things, (if I may so speak) for the fitting and qualifying a Gospel-Minister, a Church-Officer and Guide. But undoubtedly it is a mistake; for how can they bring out of their Treasury, things new and old, for the profit of men, if there be none laid in? A good man out of the good treasure of the heart, bringeth forth good things: and an evil man out of the evil treasure, bringeth forth evil things, Matth. 12.35. And men cannot gather Grapes of Thornes, and figs of Thistles, Matth. 7.16. And what are Hypocrites, but such? Are they not in darknesse, and doth not the Lord Jesus call the Scribes and Pharisees, and Doctors of the Law, Fools and Blind, notwithstanding their great Gifts? Are not all unregenerate and gracelesse persons, ravening Wolves, although covered with Sheeps-skins? and doth not Christ caution his Sheep against them, and charge them to take heed and beware of them? Mat. 7.15. And when Christ sends forth labourers into his Vineyard, says he to them, I send you forth, as Sheep in the midst of Wolves? Matth. 10.16 Christ doth not say, I send forth Wolves in Sheeps cloathing, to convert, nourish and build up my Sheep unto eternal life. More­over, Ministers must not only preach to men from the head (the subject of meer Gifts) but from their hearts also; from strong affections, tender bowels of compassion, and sincere Love to Souls; which they cannot do, until they are made new Creatures, holy and gracious men. For how can they love and pity others Souls, who have no love and pity for their own? and how can they affectionately perswade [Page 84]men, who know not experimentally the terror of the Lord? 2 Cor. 5.11. How can such open the Mystery and spirituality of the Gospel unto men, who were never taught it themselves? and how can they so preach the Gospel of Life, who are yet dead in Sins themselves, as to enliven others? Therefore all the Ministers that Jesus Christ impowers and sends into his Churches, in special love and mercy, he first graceth with his special light & life, joyns and unites them to himself, and puts some of his own Image, Na­ture, and qualities upon them, before he sends them, or will be with them, and blesse them. Can or will such take care of the Church of Christ as such, to water and break the Bread of Life unto them, who take no care about their own Souls, nor care what becomes of them? And if Jesus Christ will have none but real hearted Believers, and living Members of his Body, in his Churches, (as hath been shewed) then certainly he will not allow or ap­prove of Gracelesse, and unregenerate Guides and Overseers in them; and if his Churches are holy Temples appointed for his pre­sence and residence, his Glory and delight, (as they are, as hath been shewed) then as­suredly, he will not have carnal and unbelieving Stewards in them, to manage all the affairs and concernments of them? And if all his Laws and Ordinances, which he hath given to his Churches, be holy and spiritual, (as they are) and Church-Officers, (I mean the Pastors and Elders) are to be his mouths to them, and the Churches mouths to him, and to administer his holy and Spiritual matters and things in his [Page 85]Name, to his Glory and the Churches Spiritu­al profit; then surely, they ought to be holy and spiritual Men. For will he own such for his Ministers as have no acquaintance with him, or Relation to him; who have no peculiar love for him, nor dependance on him; who have not hearts to obey him, and make him the great end of their work; and who never received the Truth in the love of it into their own hearts? Will the holy and loving Head and Husband of his Church, set over them Christlesse, lifelesse, and gracelesse men, (as all unregenerate persons are) who neither fear or love him, or his Church sincerely, to watch over them, and impart his secrets and counsels to them? surely no. And therefore they must be fitted and qualifyed with saving Graces, as well as Ministerial Gifts, for office, power and work in the Church of Christ. I might argue this point very largely and copiously, did I in­tend a large discourse, as I do not, but to use all possible brevity, in all things, I shall men­tion and present to consideration, in the whole of the discourse.

3. And therefore, Thirdly, they should not only have, and be qualified with spiritual Gifts, and special Grace, but with the holy Ghost also. It is not such Gifts and Grace, that will sufficiently qualifie and enable men to discharge their ministerial work in the Church, without the Spirit. They will not be willing, ready, nor apt to teach, without the Spirit, 1 Pet. 5.1, 2. 1 Tim. 3.2. Neither will they be able to divide the word aright, without the Spirit, 2 Tim. 2.15. And there­fore [Page 86]hath Jesus Christ promised to be with them in an especial manner, in their Mini­sterial work, (who are his Ministers) Mat. 28.18, 20. Joh. 14.15, and 16. chapters. They must preach and pray by the Spirit; watch over, feed and water the Church by the Spirit, for their Gifts and Graces can do nothing in this matter, but by the Spirit. And there­fore the holy Spirit is promised to help them; to teach, warm, strengthen and quicken them: to comfort, lead and Guide them; and when­ever Christ sends any Shepherds into his Sheep­fold, (in love and mercy) he sends them, and they come there with the holy Ghost in their hearts. Look over Pauls Epistles to Timothy and Titus, and to the particular Churches, and you may find this Truth confirmed. Thus God promised his New Testament Churches long before they subsisted, or had a being in the World, Jer. 3.15. And I will give you Pastors according to mine own heart, which shall feed you with knowledge and understanding. It is the Spirit that makes men able Ministers of the New Testament and Spirit, 2 Cor. 3.6. not created Grace and Gifts only. The Apo­stles spake the word of God, as the Spirit gave them utterance, Acts 2.4. and as they were moved (or carried forth) by the holy Ghost, 2 Pet. 1.21. A Temple of God, is built by the Spirit for the habitation of God, Eph. 2.21, 22. all the Laws and Ordinances of the Temple are given forth by the Spirit from Christ, Joh. 16.13, 14, 15. all the Grace and Gifts bestowed on men, are by the Spirit; their Life, strength and successe is by and from the Spirit: their [Page 87]work and authority in the Church, is given them by the Spirit; and therefore the holy Spirit will accompany and abide with his own Ministers there.

Fourthly, They must be qualified and adorned with singular Spirits, with excellent and choice Spirits and frames of Heart: they should excel others in such qualities and virtues as these. First, they should be singular and excelling in knowledge and Spiritual understanding, to dis­cern the difference of things that differ, and to judge of Spiritual things Spiritually, 1 Cor. 2. They should abound in heavenly wisdome and prudence, in conformity to their Lord Christ. Secondly, They should be eminent and singu­lar in Gospel simplicity and sincerity too, 2 Cor. 1.12. 2 Cor. 2.17. Thirdly, They should be eminent and singular in Humility; in all meek­ness, humbleness of mind and conversation, 1 Pet. 5.1.—6. Of all men in the world, they must not be proud and lofty in their hearts and carriages, but meek and lowly, Mat. 11.29. 2 Tim. 2 25. Fourthly, They must be eminent and singular in Gentlenesse and peaceablenesse; they must not brawl nor strive, 2 Tim. 2.24. 1 Tim. 3.3. Fifthly, They must be eminent in Self-denial and curbing the Flesh; keeping under carnal, worldly self, and crossing the desires of the Flesh and of the Mind, 1 Cor. 9. ult. Sixthly, They must be emi­nent and singular in patience and contentation, they must not be soon angry, or moved to passion and wrath, 1 Tim. 3. Seventhly, They must be eminent and singular in a sober, serious, holy chearfulnesse and sweetnesse, pleasantnesse and [Page 88]affability; they must not be of vain and frothy Spirits, nor of froward, sullen, lumpish and sad carriages and deportments: for these things are hateful in all Christians, much more are they so in such as are set in the Church, for lights and Examples to them. This is a part of that good behaviour, the Apostle says, they must be endued withal, 1 Tim. 3.2. Eightly, They must be eminent and singular in zeal and fervency also. For if private Christians should abound in it, Rom. 12.11. 2 Cor. 7.11. then much more should the Ministers of Christ, Tit. 2.14. Rev. 3.19. Ninthly, They must be eminent and singular in Love, pity and bowels of compassion to Souls; they must not be of hard and insensible Spirits, but full of tender earning bowels towards their flocks, Col. 3.12. 1 Pet. 3.8. Rom. 12.15. So was Jesus Christ, and so was Paul towards all sorts of men they had to do withall, (excepting obsti­nate Sinners, who trampled pearles under their feet) and so must Ministers be now. Be ye kind one to another, tender hearted, (says Paul) Eph. 4. ult. Tenthly, They must be eminent and singular in Heavenly mindednesse; they must not be covetous nor greedy after worldly things; which the Apostle calls filthy lucre, 1 Tim. 3.3. Tit. 1.7. 1 Pet. 5.2. They must declare as much as possible, that in the midst of earthly enjoyments, they are hea­venly minded, and live above them. They are holy men of God, and therefore must flee those things, 1 Tim. 6.11. 2 Pet. 1. ult. and follow after heaverly. Eleventhly, They must be sin­gular and eminent in gavity and solidity: they [Page 89]must not be vain, light and frothy talkers, and of foolish jesting Spirits and carriages, but grave and serious, 1 Tim. 3. Twelfthly, They should be apt to teach, set forward and entertain holy and profitable discourses, as they have opportunity; which will not now be easily found, I fear, amongst professors. However, they should be alwaies ready, apt and willing to do their duty, although others are not to do theirs, 1 Pet. 5.2. 1 Tim. 3.2. Eph. 4.29. Col. 4.6. Thirteenthly, They should be well armed with Wisdome, Faith and Patience, to endure and stand fast against all oppositions and Temptations, and to bear up under all the great discouragements they may meet withall from friends and foes; for they will be tryed by both. Hence the Apostle charges Timothy, to follow after Faith and Pa­tience, 1 Tim. 6.11. and in 1 Tim. 4.12. says he, be thou an Example to the Believers, in Faith, &c. Therefore they should come to their work well armed and fenced with Faith and Patience: for it will be tryed to the utmost, as sad experience shews. Fourteently, They should be eminent and singular in setting up high and noble ends in their eies and hearts, in their office and work in the Church. The great motives, aims and ends of their hearts and Souls, should be to please and honour Jesus Christ, their Lord and Master, and to edifie and profit his Church, Acts 20. These are some of the necessary qualifications, that all Pastors of Churches should bring with them, and labour to grow and encrease in them, when they are there.

Fifthly, They must be qualified with holy and blamelesse conversations and carriages also: These are in part described in the 1 Tim. 3. Tit. 1. and elsewhere in the Epistles of Paul to Timothy and Titus; in the Acts, and other Scriptures. And it must needs be so, namely, that they be singular in all manner of holy con­versation and Godlynesse, 1 Tim. 4.7. But exercise thy self unto Godlinesse; for they are appointed and set in the Church to be their Lights and Guides, to be Examples to Believers, and all men, 1 Tim. 4.12. Mat. 5.16. 1 Pet. 5.3, &c. They will by blamable walkings, more dishonour Jesus Christ and his Gospel; more grieve and afflict the hearts of good Men; scandalize and harden the hearts of evil men, than a hundred times as many private Chri­stians, and pull great reproach and comtempt upon the Ministry of Christ in his Churches. They are more eyed and observed, and are nearer Jesus Christ than others are, and grea­ter things are expected from them than from others. Therefore they should shine forth in all Grace, and be found (though not without their failings) in the practice of every good Work, as men, Christians and Ministers of Christ. It is not enough for them that they be not such and such negative professors, but they must be such, and so in practical holy­nesse. They must not only abstain from that which is evil and forbidden, but they must do that which is good and commended; other­wise they cannot be blamelesse. But if they are indeed of such Spirits (as aforesaid) they will be of holy and blamelesse conversations, [Page 91]and walk as Gospel, real, true Lights & Guides before all: but if they want these heart and internal qualifications, they will not long (if at all) be blamelesse walkers. If they are of proud, peevish, cross and fretful; of sowre, angry and wrathful Tempers and carriages, they are not blamelesse. If they are of hot, testy, fiery, rash and quarrelsome Tempers and Carria­ges, they are not blamelesse. If they are Back biters and Defamers of men, or Hearers and Receivers of evil reports against good men, they are not blamelesse. If they are co­veteous worldly persons in their words and deeds, they are not blamelesse. If they are excessive in their cloaths, houses, eating or drinking, they are not blamelesse. If they are censorious and rash Judges of others, they are not blamelesse. If they are cheaters or detainers of others dues from them, they are not blamelesse. If they are vain and light persons, and given much to frothy idle talk and jestings, or to Idleness, they are not blame­lesse. If they are carelesse of, and negligent in relative duties, and the worship of God in their families, they are not blamelesse. If they are not diligent in their callings, and works, but are addicted to walk abroad, sleep, or otherwaies spend away their pretious time, vainly, and unprofitably, they are not blame­lesse. I might instance in many more, but that I study brevity, as well as Truth. The Mini­sters of Christ must not only be free from the practice of such and such Sins, but they must be eminent and singular in the practice of all duties incumbent on them, towards God [Page 92]and men also, (unavoidably infirmities ex­cepted.)

Sixthly, They must also have, and be en­dued with natural Gifts, as ability of body, and the Gift of utterance. For although a man may have a great stock of Graces, Gifts, and Truths laid up in his head and Heart, yet if he want abilities of Body or speech to utter, & plainly declare them unto others, how can he profit the Church, or minister to their edificati­on? (which is the great end of those Gifts, &c. and the Ministry.) Therefore they must not be only qualified within, but without also; they must be able to speak as they ought, Eph. 6.20. as well as to judge as they ought to judge of, and understand divine mat­ters.

Sevently, They must be sound in the Faith too, For if they be leavened with corrupt Doctrine, and their Faith and Judgments tainted with it, they may easily corrupt and leaven the Church of Christ, by sowing such Tares and stinking Weeds, as all the men in the world will never be able to pull out again. A little leaven, (of corrupt Doctrine) leavens the whole Lump, Gal. 5.9. And when once false doctrines are got into the Head, they will quickly defile and corrupt the whole heart and conversation. And therefore to prevent such evils in the Churches, the Apostles laboured exceedingly with the Churches, and assoon as they perceived any Tares of corrupt doctrine sown in the Churches, they presently endeavoured the pulling of them up, and weeding of them out, either by preaching or writing. And Paul [Page 93]charged Titus to see that Teachers were sound in the Faith and Doctrines of the Gospel, Tit. 1.9.13. and that they speak sound Doctrines, chap. 2.1, 2. that they were of sound Minds, 2 Tim. 1.7. and also, that they hold fast the form of sound Words, vers. 13. and also wishes all corrupt and unsound Teachers cut off, Gal. 5.12. Therefore they must not be erroneous in their Faith and Judgments, but sound in the Faith of the Gospel, that are (together with the aforesaid particulars) rightly qualified Mi­nisters of Christ. And you may be sure, that Jesus Christ hath more care of, and respect un­to his Name, Gospel, and Churches, which he hath purchased with his Blood, than to set over them erroneous and corrupt Tea­chers.

Eighthly, Humane learning is not to be slight­ed and desp sed in a Minister, (as it is too much by some, who know not the good of it) for al­though the Word and Spirit of God can suffi­ciently prepare & qualifie a man for the Mini­stry without it, yet experience shews, that it is singularly useful to holy men, in their Mi­nisterial Work. It helps to make them more able men, though not Christians: it is usefull to their heads (who know how to use it) if not to their Hearts: it is a good servant to wait on Divinity, though a bad master when it is exal­ted above it, (as to many shamefully and sin­fully do.) It is well know, that we come to the knowledge of the Spirit and mystery of divine Truths, by the letter wherein it is held forth; and we come to understand the mind and intention of a Superior, by the words [Page 94]he speaks to us: so that if we understand not his words, we cannot know his mind and will, or what he would have us believe, do, or re­ceive. And is it not the same with respect to the Word of God? how can we know his mind and will concerning us, but by his Word? and how by his Word or Words, except we under­stand their sense, meaning and signification, what they do import and hold forth to us? and can any deny but that humane learning is useful towards the helping of our understand­ings to find out the sense, meaning and intend­ed design of them? It is in vain to say, that the holy Spirit will do that well enough with­out humane learning: for did the holy Spirit ever teach an English man to understand He­brew or Greek, (the Tongues wherein the Scriptures of God were written) without humane help? or can an English man because he understands English, therefore understand the Scriptures in these Tongues? what if the most of men that are learned do abuse it? shall it therefore be despised? will any wise man despise wine, that good creature of God, be­cause men abuse it? and shall we despise hu­mane learning, that good Creature of God, because it is abused? It is given to help and perfect men, and may be exceedingly usefull to them in publique service for God and his Church, as well as for a State or Common­wealth; and such as are greatned and lifted up in their own conceit, slight and despise others who are not as learned as themselves, (as they suppose) do thereby divert it from its real use and end, turn it into sin and shame, [Page 95]and abuse it as much as drunkards do good wine, and they shall at last rue for it. But what then? shall learning be slighted and de­spised? God forbid. How should we have known the Scriptures, had there not been learned men to translate them into our native Language? surely you that despise humane learning, should-rather blesse God all your daies, that he was pleased to give it unto men for your good, and for the propagation of his Gospel. And I say further, that if humane learning be desirable and usefull unto men, then it cannot be prejudicial, but very help­ful unto the Ministers of the Gospel: for I think, that they will and may make as blessed and holy improvements of it, as other men can do. I find (indeed) no small error on both hands; the unlearned in contemning and de­spising it, as a vain uselesse thing, especially in a Minister of the Gospel; and the learned in magnifying it above the skies, setting it on the Throne, and the holy Spirit, and grace at the foot-stool; disdaining and contemning the unlearned, and making it one of the most abso­lutely necessary qualifications of a Minister of the Gospel, when indeed, the Scripture doth not: Which with other abuses of it, by some, hath brought it under Reproach. But yet I say still, the fault is not in humane learning, but in the men that abuse it: And therefore let it be loved, used and respected in its place. Let those that have it see they use it well, and carry themselves more humbly with it, to­wards others; and those that have it not, for­bear speaking evilly and reproachfully of that which they understand not.

Ninthly, They must be qualified with satis­faction in their own hearts and consciences, that they are moved by, and called of God to take upon them the work of the Ministry, and that in such a place; that they may go forth and enter upon it in Faith, hope and obedience, as they ought to do. Without this, all the rest of the afore­said qualifications will not serve the turn; ex­cept they can probably conclude upon suffi­cient Grounds that they hear their Lord say­ing (as it were) unto them, Go you into such a vineyard and work; lay out and improve my Talents there, in such a place, with such a People. Which said satisfaction, will be the result of many sighs, tears and cries; for so great a mercy will not be gotten (ordinarily) upon easier Terms, Act. 13.2, 3. For it is certain, that men may run before they are sent of God, Jer. 23.21. and it may be with a good intention too, as Saul seemed to have in offering Sacrifice, 1 Sam. 14. and Ʋzzah in medling with the Ark, as he did, 2 Sam. 6. and men may judge them meet and ready for the work; yea call and give them importu­nate invitations to it, and yet God may not send them, nor bid them go. I think, that they may have the loud, strong calls of men, to minister to them, when God is not in it. Now it is probable, that there are some men, who are endowed with excellent Ministerial Gifts; who mind and concern themselves most­ly, if not altogether with their external call from men, and do not once seriously consider, nor ask the question, if God say so too, or no; but away they go, without the internal call [Page 97]or motion of the Spirit. And truely these are likely to succeed accordingly. I fear that God will sav to them as in Jer. 23.32. They shall not profit this People. They are gone be­fore and without the Lord, and follow the voice of men and their own natural Genius, being drawn by some worldly allurements, but they shall not prosper, unlesse they repent of their disorderly walking. David would not go and possess the Kingdom of Israel, until he had asked it, and received answer from God, that he should, 2 Sam. 2. and when God bid him go, he would first know where he should go, before he durst adventure to go to Hebron; although he was long before anointed King, and he had a great multitude of the Israelites with him, that doubtless had strongly invited him to the Government; yet he could not go and take it upon him, until God sent him, and bid him go. (2) There are others, who do wait for a call from God, to go forth to the work, but hang in doubt whether they should go, or whether God hath answered them, and these go forth uncomfortably and in part unwillingly. They are loath to tarry Gods time for a clear and satisfactory answer, and so go on with many doubts, fears and scruples of conscience: there being a war and contest in their hearts, between shall I, or shall I not: Whereas if they would pray importunately, and wait patiently the Lords time to answer, and satisfy them, they might go forth in peace with the blessings and presence of God. (3) There are some, who fast, pray, and cry, wait and watch for Answers, and will not stir [Page 98]until they have an Answer of peace and satis­faction from God; (as Paul and David) and then they set forward with all possible chear­fullness, hope and confidence: and these are the persons that shall finish the course of their Ministry with Joy, and prosper in their work; Act. 20.24. that will do it with Joy and not with Grief, Heb. 13.17. certainly, this qua­lification is absolutely necessary, namely, that they have a good measure of assurance, that God hath called and sent them into his Vine­yard, to work there, as his Stewards and Mi­nisters. For how can they preach as his Mini­sters, except they know that they are sent by him, & have his Authority impowring them? Rom. 10, 15. the servants stood and waited for a mission from their Lord, and would not go, until they had it, Matth. 20. And there are many Reasons for it; I will but name a few. (1) Because the work they have to do, is the Lords, not their own: and what have they to do to medle with it, until their Lord calls & sends them? otherwise he may say unto them, friends, what do you here in my Vineyard about my work and concernments? did I call or send you hither, or rather did you not come upon your own will and pleasure? (2) Because the Churches in which they work, are the Lords: and he will have his own ap­pointed and designed servants in his own fa­milies and housholds, and none else, he alots and appoints the several works of his servants and the places where they shall work, and leaves it not to their own wills & choice, but as directed and guided, moved and carried forth [Page 99]by him. As God sent Paul to the Gentiles, and Peter to the Jews, so doth God now send such a man to such a Church, and another to another Church, to administer there, and if the great Lord and Master should find such a Servant here, as he did intend for an other place, how will he answer his being out of his own place? (3) Because their going forth and labouring in the Vineyard, must be obediential Acts. They must do it, not because it is their own will and choice, but the Lords, and that in obedience unto him. And how can they do that, except they have some good assurance that the Lord hath sent and called them? How can they obey the voice of the Lord, when they are not well satisfied, that they have heard and felt the Lord speaking to their hearts, in answer unto prayers? (4) Because they must go forth and labour, in dependence on, and expectation of him; to be with them: to help and assist them; to blesse and prosper them, to crown and succeed their endeavours, and to provide for them. Now, how can they do so, unlesse they know that God hath sent and imployed them in his work? (5) They must go forth and labour, in hope and expecta­tion of divine acceptance, also. For God hath promised to accept the commanded work and service of his people, in obedience to his holy will. Therefore they must know that they are doing of, or about to do their Lords work, when, and where he would have them. (6) Because they are promised a reward; and they ought to believe and look for it, onely in the way of their duty, and no where else. And [Page 100]how can any expect a reward for doing that, which for ought they know, is not their duty, at such a time, in such a place, in such a way? (7) Because they ought to blesse, thank and praise God for imploying them in his so great work and service, 1 Tim. 1.12. which they cannot do unlesse they are sufficiently sa­tisfied, of the Lords calling them to it.

Tenthly. As they should be satisfied in their own Souls, of the Lords calling and send­ing them into his Vineyard, so the Church to which they are sent should be satisfied of the same likewise; and they should find great and real acceptance in each others hearts. The Church should own and receive them, as sent by, and from Jesus Christ unto them, to do his work, and administer his holy Laws and Ordinances to them; and that as great and promised mercies and blessings for their good. Their union, communion and Spiritual Rela­tion, must be founded in Love and strong af­fections one to another, and grounded upon real satisfaction in, and cordial acceptance one of an another, as married together by Jesus Christ; and so make one intire body, and Temple. These are no light and insignificant matters, but very great and weighty (matters) indeed: They put themselves into each others hands, and become one anothers in the Lord; in which state and condition they must abide, and live together, until the Lord shall sepa­rate them by some extraordinary providence. For till then, they cannot part one from ano­ther, nor leave each other, no not with mu­tual [Page 101]consents, at their own will and pleasure; because they were joyned together by the will of God, as the chief and principal doer of it; and therefore no lower will and power can dissolve the knot, then that which at first did knit it. These Ministers must go and take up with the Church, as sent to them by Jesus Christ, and the Church must own and receive them as Christs choice and gracious gift unto them. And therefore they should be fully satisfied in each other, and find deep real Love. cordial acceptance and room in one anothers hearts: resolving to live, walk and continue together, in Love and Faithfulness, and in the constant practice of all duties to God and one another, before they do unite and engage to­gether in a Church-Relation. For if they do not become one Holy Church and Commu­nion, upon the account of Jesus Christ his joyning them, or calling them to own, accept and chuse one another in that Relation: If they be not congregated and united together, by, and upon the principle of Gospel-Love and Affection; and if they enter not into, and continue in that state and Relation, Union and Communion together, in pursuance of the will and call of Christ, and in obedience to his com­mand, they are never likely to continue long together in peace and comfort; to have God dwell in, and walk with them, or to thrive and prosper. They may be able to make a comfortable Judgment of the Lords calling and joyning them together in love and mercy, thus; or by these things. First, if the Glory of the Lord Jesus & their own Spiritual profit [Page 102]and edification, lay deep in their hearts, and are their great and only ends in their uniting and joyning together. 2. If they have un­fainedly and importunately asked counsel and conduct of God: committed the whole to his choice, and disposal, to make up, or hinder the match between them, as he pleased: and did indeed resign up their wills and concern­ments, wholly unto his Wisdome and Sovereign pleasure, to order, and determine them and for them, as he should think fit, in order to the said ends: and in their Prayers together and apart, have stood in an even ballance, waiting and expecting what the Lord would say and do in the case, to and for them. 3. And if after they have so done they find their hearts more and more enclined and knit one to ano­ther, (though still with a free and holy sub­mission to the Will of God) and they find pro­vidence working for them without, by remove­ing obstructions, and making the way plain for them: I think they may comfortably conclude that God hath sent and called them to joyn themselves together, and become a holy Temple in the Lord. For when all these things do concurr and fall in (as it were) together; undoubtedly it is of God, and by his special ordering and direction. It was God, that set up those holy ends and designs in their hearts. It was God that stirred up and moved their hearts so to pray and wait, Psal. 10.17. Rom. 8.26.27. or they could never have so done it. It was God, that enabled them to lie down and submit their wills and judgments, to his. It was God that enclined their hearts to one [Page 103]another, and that knit them together in Love, so as to chuse and accept of each other in that holy Relation: and it was God that made their way plain before them. And now what hin­ders, why they should not freely unite and joyn together in the Lord, and walk together as heirs of the Kingdome?

Eleventhly, All things and matters, in or­der to their Union and Communion together, and becoming a house or Church of God; and walking together as Officers and Members, in that State and Relation, being thus prepared and made ready for it: They should now ap­point and mutually agree to set apart a day to perfect and compleat what is so well begun. And first they should call in the help and as­sistance of some other Church or Churches, es­pecially the Elders of them (if they can), that they may see, and be satisfied of their pro­ceedings, and give them the right hand of fel­lowship, Gal. 2.9. and assist them in the solemn setting apart of their Elders, and help them with their Prayers. 2. They should seek the Lord by fasting and prayer, and entreat him in an extraordinary manner, to be with them; guide and direct them; bless and prosper them, in their proceedures: and in an especial manner for the Elder, or Elders they are about to chuse, and (in the Lord) to set over them­selves, to feed them, and take the oversight of them: That God would give them a double portion of his Spirit, and furnish them more abundantly with his gifts, and special grace, and make them able Ministers of the New-Testament. That God would knit their hearts [Page 104]so fast together in the bond of love, as that they may for ever live together in hearty love and peace; and that they may freely, con­stantly, and chearfully perform their respective duties to one another, according to the will of Christ. And this being done, they should now proceed to chuse and set apart their El­ders. I mean the Church should appoint one of their Brethren, to express and declare that they have, and now in a more solemn manner, do elect and chuse out such a person or persons from among themselves, Acts 6. to be their Elders and Teachers, to rule, seed, watch over, and Minister to them in the name of the Lord, as persons fitted and sent to them by Jesus Christ, for that end and purpose, (as they humbly judge); and further they may declare, that they do thankfully and cordially receive and accept them for their Elders, as the gift of Christ unto them, for those ends and services. And when the said Elders are thus chosen and set apart, (as also ordained) then they may declare their hearty acceptance of the choice, and of the Church as their charge. And for their mutual satisfaction, and strengthning their hope and expectation of, and confidence in each other, as also for the faster knitting the Church and Elders together, I think it convenient (if not necessary) that they do mutually promise and covenant to one another, before God and men, that they will really and unfeignedly perform their respective works and duties one to another: Namely, such as Jesus Christ requires of them, according as he requires. And when these things are done, it [Page 105]may be convenient that the Officers or Messen­gers of other Churches, that are present, do declare that they approve of what is done by them, and own them as a Church of Christ, and their Elders, now set over them, as the Elders and Officers of Christ. Now, that the Church Congregated by the will of God, have power to chuse and approve of all the Officers that Jesus Christ hath given them, hath been shewed before, and therefore I shall say no­thing of it here, but proceed.

Quest. What is the work of Pastors, Teachers or Elders, in a Church of Christ; or for what ends and purposes hath Christ set them there?

Answ. First, Their work is, and they are set in the Church by Jesus Christ to Preach his word, and to open and make known his mind and will unto them; and as they have oppor­tunity and ability, to reveal the whole Counsel of God, Acts. 20.27, 28. They are to Preach the word of God; not their own or others fan­cies and conceits, and that diligently, sincerely, frequently and faithfully, 1 Pet. 2.2. 2 Cor. 2.17. Prov. 27.23. Acts. 18.25. Math. 24.45. This they must do in season and out of sea­son, 2 Tim. 4.2. They are to feed Babes, with Milk; and men, or grown Christians, with strong Meat, Heb. 5.12, 13, 14. 1 Cor. 3.1, 2. That is, to Administer and apply suitable and proper Truths to them, according to their capacities and conditions. They must earnestly beseech and entreat, as they see occasion, 2 Cor. 5.20. 2 Cor. 6.1: Reprove and rebuke Trans­gressors, with all Authority, 2 Tim. 4.2. Tit. 2. ult. They are to comfort the feeble-minded, and [Page 106]support the weak, 1 Thes. 5. They must study the Word, and their Churches Souls, cases and conditions, that they may rightly divide and present unto them seasonable food and physick, cordials and corrisives; for they will need all, 2 Tim. 2.15. and thereby make full proof of their Ministry, 2 Tim. 4.5. This they must do publickly, and privately, as they have oppor­tunity and ability, and that with all possible pa­tience, wisdom and meekness, 2 Tim. 2. ult.

Secondly, As they must so attend to their Preaching work in the Church, so like­wise to their ruling work. They have the Office, power of Preaching, and ruling from Christ, (not from the Church, or any other persons whatsoever; for they only elect, call, and set them apart to the exercise of that Power and Authority that Jesus Christ hath given them) all which they are to exercise and make use of in the Church, for their spiritual benefit, and the glory of Christ. That they have the power of rule, as well as of labour­ing in the word and Doctrine, is clear, 1 Tim. 5.17. Let the Elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honour: especially, they, (name­ly, such as have the ruling power also) who labour in the word and Doctrine. Which said ruling power consists, in requiring attention; in charging, commanding, appointing, rebuke­ing and reproving: in calling together the Church, and dismissing them: in requiring speech and silence, in ordering and disposing of matters in the Church; in an authoritative way, examining matters, and calling persons to an account, and in admitting Members, and [Page 107]executing the Laws of Christ on offenders in the Church, &c. 1 Tim. 4.11. 2 Tim. 4.2. Titus 1.13. Tit. 2.15. Math. 24.45. To this part of their work, office, and power they must attend; in the wise, seasonable exercise of it, as occasion is, or may be offered: with­out this authority of ruling (from Christ), they will be but lame Ministers, and never able to carry on their Ministry, to the glory of Christ, and the profit of the Church. And if they have not power to, and do not exercise the Authority, and execute the Laws of Christ; to see too, and require orderly walking of all the Members, and Authoritatively to deal with Offenders and Transgressors of his Laws; who hath power, or can do it? A Church of Be­lievers, (as hath been shewed) is a Family, a Corporation, and houshold of God; and it is known to all men, that all Families, and in­corporated bodies of men, do, or ought to live under, and submit unto the Laws, Orders, and Discipline of those Families, and Corporations whereunto they belong: and in order thereun­to, they have such among them, as have power and Authority to exercise Discipline, and exe­cute Laws; to Command, Order and Appoint, what, where, when, and how matters and things shall be done amongst them, for the good of the whole. I think that the Disci­pline of a Family, or Church of God, ought most carefully to be attended too, and practi­sed; and who shall exercise it, but his Ministers and Overseers? Act. 20.17, 28. It is true, that Christ hath set in his Church also, another sort of Rulers, which I think are said to be [Page 108] helps, to which Governments is joyned, 1 Cor. 12.28. ( [...]) That is, (as I judge), God hath chiefly entrusted the ruling power in the Church, in the hands of his Teaching Elders, and impowered others, to help and assist them; namely, such as are called Ruling Elders, in 1 Tim. 5.17. For they have need enough of such helps, in their well gover­ning a Church of Christ. (Of which more afterward): This is another part or parcel of Teaching-Elders work.

Thirdly, Their work is to Watch; I say to watch over the Church. They are the Churches Watchmen, to take the oversight of them, and to make inspection into them, Acts 20.17, 28, 31. 2 Tim. 4.5. 1 Pet 5.2. They are to watch the Wolves and Devil, that would come amongst them to sow false Doctrines, and Di­visions, to the breaking of their Peace, and spoiling their Communion, and that would corrupt their faith and leaven their judgments: and drive them away from the Sheep-fold, Acts. 20.29, 30, 31. Tit. 1.10, 11, 12, 13. They must also watch their walkings and con­versations, and see if they are such, as becomes the Gospel of Christ, Phil. 1.27. or whether they be reprovable and scandalous: so also, if they keep to, and practise their several du­ties to God, and one another, or neglect them; that they may from Christ encourage the obe­dient, and rebuke the negligent, 1 Thes. 5.14. They must also watch and make inspection into the state and condition of their Souls, and see how matters go, or stand with them, that they may know how to administer Remedies to [Page 109]them, as their cases do require. They should enquire into their growth or decayes in grace, whether the word & Ordinances of Christ do profit or disprofit them; & as much as possible, they should know what use and improvement they make of their Gospel-mercies: as also their Tryals and Temptations, their faith and judgments, whether they continue found and sincere. The Elders of a Church of Christ must not only carry about the names of watch­men, but they must do, and attend with dili­gence, the real and full work of watchmen: they are set by him upon his walls, to watch and inspect his Church: which indeed, is no easie work, but full of care, trouble, pains and difficulty. And therefore 'tis no wonder the Apostle says, who is sufficient for these things? for they are to take care of all the spiritual and soul-concernments, of the whole Church.

Fourthly, They are to endeavour the preserva­tion of all the Truths and Ordinances of Jesus Christ amongst them, and to maintain them, in their power and purity in the Church. When they know any truth, or matter of faith, or practice, doubted of, or called into question by any in the Church; they must with all possible care, wisdom, faithfulness and diligence, en­deavour the removal of the doubts and que­stions, maintain the Truths, and establish all the Members of the Church in them: for should the errours at any time sowen among them, be let alone, and suffered to take Root in their heads, they will eat into the heart like a Can­ker, or ( [...]) Cancer, or Gangrene. To prevent which, the Apostle charges Timothy, [Page 110]and Titus, and all Elders of Churches (in them) to hold fast the form of sound words, 2 Tim. 1.13. And to hold fast the faithful word, Tit. 1.9. That by sound Doctrine they may convince Gain­sayers. And this was alwayes Paul's care and practice; (as was shewed) either to prevent the corrupting of Truth, and mens Souls with errours, or to overthrow and root them up, where they were entertained: Thus the Mi­nisters of Christ ought to do now, and that for Christ, his Truths, and Churches sakes.

Fifthly, They must administer all Church-Or­dinances, with all possible diligence, care, zeal and faithfulness. It is their work and place to do it, and therefore they must not be careless or neg­ligent; but watch, seek for and observe all op­portunities for the doing of it: that the Church suffer no detriment by their neglects, which they will quickly do, if neglected, as experi­ence shews. They must not only care to Preach well, but to administer all other Appointments of Christ also, in their seasons; for all the Or­dinances of Jesus Christ, are the Churches food and provisions, and the means and way appointed by him, for the Communicating and dispensing of his Grace, Spirit, yea and him­self unto their Souls: and indeed without the Ordinances of the house, the house or Church cannot subsist; and they are the authorized Stewards of the house, to give the Lords Houshold, all their provisions in due season, that they may be fat and flourishing under his keeping and Donations, 1 Cor. 4.1, 2. Mat. 24.45. Psal. 92, 12, 13, 14. 1 Tim. 3.5. Every Church Ordinance is a Golden Pipe to [Page 111]convey light, life and holiness into Believers hearts, and as Breasts to convey nourishment to the Soul. They are spiritual Ladders to car­ry the hearts and graces of Believers up to Heaven, and lodge their minds and affections there; and they are as the Ark, where God will come and meet his people, Esa. 64.5. Therefore they must be carefully, frequently, and holily dispensed and administred by them, who are set there to do it.

Sixthly, They must stand between God and the Church, with holy hearts, hands and tongues lifted up to Heaven for the Church, or in their behalf, and that privately and publickly. For their work and office, is not only to Minister to them from Christ; but they are to present their wants, desires, and gratitude to God for them also: which is no easie work to do. They must pray and wrestle with God for them, as for their own Souls, and carry them upon their hearts and souls in their secret addresses to God, and plead with God importunately for them, as they do for their own Souls: and that not as Believers only, but as their Teachers and spiritual Fathers also. Certainly, this is one great part of their work and business, and therefore they may not neglect it, but are bound to be diligent in it, in secret: and in pub­lick, when present with them, they must bless them, and the word and seals, ministerially, and that by virtue of their place, office, and power in the Church, 1 Cor. 10.16. Numb. 6.23, 24, 25, 26. Thus blessed Paul was much in the practice of, namely, in presenting the Churches cases to God, and wrestling with [Page 112]God for them, Phil. 1.9. Col. 1.9. 2 Thes. 1.11. Wherefore we pray alwayes for you. So Col. 1.3. 1 Thes. 3.10.

Seventhly, Resolve doubts and cases, that trouble any of the Members of the Church, when they are presented to them, if they are mat­ters worthy consideration. They must study ca­ses of Conscience, and such doubts and scruples as may arise in the hearts or heads of their people, that they may be ready to apply some satisfying Medicine unto them. They are to study persons, and their cases, and maladies, as well as the Scriptures: for they must al­wayes be able to apply, and rightly to use a word in season to weary, troubled, & burthened Souls, as well as to Preach publickly, and pro­miscuously to all, from a studied, composed subject. This work of Teachers in the Church, is no light ordinary matter: it will shew what they are, and try their learning and abilities for their work, more than any thing else. It is a special gift of God, and an evidence of an able spiritual Physician indeed, who can find out spiritual Diseases of mens Souls, and rea­dily apply proper Remedies to them, that can rightly speak a word in season to him that is wea­ry: Esa. 50.4. and comfort the feeble-minded, 1 Thes. 5.14. The Lord Jesus, and Paul, were much exercised and imployed in this work, and so should Teachers now, as occasion is offered. For the Priests lips should preserve knowledge, and the people should seek the Law at their mouths, Mal. 2.7. They are given to the Churches, to be their spiritual Nurses and Physicians, for the cure and health of their Souls; and therefore [Page 113]they must administer Physick and Cordials un­to sick and pained Souls, in private, as well as in publick.

Eighthly, That they may discharge their Ministerial work, as becomes the Ministers of Christ; They must exercise themselves in reading and studying. They must give themselves to reading, and studying the Scriptures, the works and providences of God; as also their own experiences: and they must read, search, and endeavour all they can to know the states, ca­ses, conditions, and wants of their own parti­cular flocks: that they may make full proof of their Ministry, 2 Tim. 4.5. Divide the word of Truth aright, 2 Tim. 2.15. Speak words in season to all sorts, (especially) to weary and burthened Souls, Esa. 50.4. And that they may both save themselves, and those that hear them, 1 Tim. 4.16. Ministers of the Gospel must be continually lying in, as well as lying out: they must furnish themselves with Grace, Truth, and Experiences, that they may Com­municate unto others out of the good Treasure of their hearts. Their hearts, heads and lips must be filled with varieties of Divine and Heavenly matters, that they may freely and readily impart of their receivings to every ones needs, Mal. 2.7. Their Lord and Master charges them to give attendance to reading, 1 Tim. 4.13. To Meditation, 1 Tim. 4.15. And to study, 2 Tim. 2.15. They must search the Scriptures, Joh. 5.39. Hold fast the form of sound words, 2 Tim. 1.13. And inspect their people, Pro. 27.23. 2 Tim. 4.5. Acts 20.28. They must not look for immediate Inspirati­ons, [Page 114]nor to be furnished with all needful sup­plyes from Heaven, for the discharge of their office and Ministerial work in the Churches of Christ, by the spirit; but in and by their dili­gent use of Gods means. God that appoints and promises the end, appoints and directs us to, and in the use of the means, leading to the obtainment of that end. The end directed to, in and by the said means, is the supply of Grace, Gifts, and all necessary and profitable ministerial abilities, for such as Christ puts into the work, and office, of teaching and ruling in his Churches. Therefore they may not di­vert to, or take up with any other Imploy­ments, that may any way impede or hinder them in, or of the aforesaid duties; But in case of necessity.

Ob. But did not Paul work with his hands, and labour in other businesses, and exercise himself in worldly and secular matters, after he was en­gaged in the work of the Ministry? And if so; why may not other men do the same as well as he?

1. You saw before, what ordinary Elders ought to do, and are bound to attend unto in their places and offices, namely, to give them­selves wholly to the work of the Ministry, which they had received in the Lord, Col. 4.17. That they fulfill it: that they attend to Study, Reading, Meditation, Exhortation, Doctrine, 1 Tim. 4.13, 15. 2 Tim. 2.15. 2 Tim. 4.5. And that they wait on the Altar, 1 Cor. 9.13.

2. Examples must not be taken and advan­ced against precepts. Paul was an extraordi­nary Officer or Minister; his work and power [Page 115]was every where, where the Lord called him to Preach: he was not a particular fixed Elder, or Pastour to one single Church, neither was he bound or necessitated to attend to reading, studying, &c. as ordinary Ministers are. More­over, Paul and other Apostles, had their office, power, their abilities and furnitures for their work, immediately from Christ in an extraor­dinary way and manner, which ordinary offi­cers (now) have not.

3. Paul laboured not with his hands, or neglected his Ministerial work, but when ne­cessitated thereunto: and the Apostles at Je­rusalem, Act. 6. tells us, That it was unreaso­nable, that they should leave the word of God and serve Tables.

4. Ordinary Pastours or Elders of Churches, do find that their so attending to their work (in their Studies) as commanded, absolutely necessary, for the discharge and well perfor­mance of the work their Lord hath given them to do; and experience shews beyond all con­tradiction, that the most studious holy Mini­sters, are the most powerful and profitable in their Ministry.

5. The great and rich provisions that God hath made for them, in their faithful attendance to their work in the Churches, fully proves and declares what they should do and attend unto. God hath commanded their Hearers to provide carnal things for them; yea to Com­municate to them in all good things, that they may attend on their work, and wait at the Altar without distraction, Gal. 6.6. 1 Cor. 9.6.15. Rom. 15.27.

Ninthly, They must be eminently holy and righteous in all manner of Conversation. They are Lights, and therefore they must shine as such in the World. They are the Salt of the Earth, and therefore they must be of savory Spirits and practices, Matth. 5.13, 14, 15, 16. Ministers of the Gospel are given for, and commanded to be examples to their Flocks, 1 Tim. 4.12. 1 Pet. 5.3. They are indis­pensibly bound to imitate their Master, and to teach, lead and conduct them in holiness to Heaven, as well by their walkings and Con­versations, as by their Ministry: that they may safely and comfortably follow them. Be ye followers of me, even as I also am of Christ, 1 Cor. 11.1. 1 Cor. 4.16. 2 Thes. 3.7.

Surely, such as Christ hath set in his Chur­ches, to feed, nourish, comfort, strengthen, in­struct and build up his people; to conduct, lead and guide them in the way of Gospel-ho­liness to everlasting happiness; should be sin­gular in practical Godliness themselves. They should be singular in knowledge, faith, patience, self-denyal, Goodness, meekness, charity, humili­ty, tenden-heartedness, faithfulness, and useful­ness in the World. They ought to live out their own Doctrine, and confirm it, by con­forming their carriages, words and actions thereunto. They must be clear of all Vices, and eminent in all Vertues, that they may adorn the Doctrine of God our Saviour in all things, and encourage men to follow their steps. For they are not set in the Churches, only to teach, and verbally to Minister to them, but to be Patterns of Piety also, Tit. 2.7. They must carry them­selves [Page 117]gravely, soberly, wisely, seriously, and holily, towards, and before all men; that those who seek occasion against them, may find none; but on the contrary they may be convinced of, and report that God, his fear, love, faith and spirit is in them of a Truth, 1 Cor. 14.25.

And as they must seriously mind, and pra­ctice the matter of their work and duty, or what they are to do, and set in the Churches for, so they must carefully mind the manner of it too. (1) In all their Ministrations and Walkings, they must regard and have their eye on their Lords will and appointment. Teaching them to observe what ever I command you, Math. 28. ult. They must not impose their own Wills and Dictates, and thereby make themselves Lords over God's Heritage, 1 Pet. 5.3. They are the Servants and Ste­wards of Christ, not to make Laws for, and impose them on his Houshold; but to acquaint them with their Master's Laws, exhort and perswade them to keep and observe them, as he commands, and to execute them on Offen­ders. (2) They must be diligent and constant in their Work. They must not be Loyterers, but Labourers, & be examples to their Flocks, by shewing all diligence and faithfulness in their work, Act. 18.25. 1 Tim. 5.17. Prov. 27.23. (3) They should attend too, and perform their work readily, willingly, and chearfully, not grudgingly, 1 Pet. 5.1, 2. 1 Cor. 9.17. They must be apt to Teach, [...] Tim. 3.2. and willing to Communicate. If all Believers should so perform all their works, much more should Ministers; They [Page 118]should account their Ministerial work their pri­viledge, not their burden, and carry themselves accordingly in it. (4) They must alwayes have in their eye the ends of their work and office, and prosecute, intend, and design them with all Gospel sincerity. They must not take their office on them, nor do their work for filthy Lucre, 1 Tim. 3.8. 1 Pet. 5.2. nor to honour and exalt themselves, but to honour, please and serve Christ their Lord, and to pro­fit and edifie his people, and that with all pos­sible integrity and uprightness of heart, 2 Cor. 2. ult. For if these ends be not upper-most in their eyes and hearts; in their desires, choice, aimes and intentions in their Ministrations, it is certain they are not called of Christ, nor qualified for Church-work, and they shall not prosper in it, be owned and blessed by him, nor profit his people: Thus briefly of the work, and duty, of teaching Elders or Pastors to the Churches over which the Holy Ghost makes them Overseers. Now I shall briefly shew you the work and duty of Churches to their Pastors or Elders, who faithfully and di­ligently labour in the word and Doctrine among them.

CHAP. VI.
Wherein the Duties of Church-Members to their Pastours, or teaching Elders, are clearly ope­ned and declared from Scripture.

Q. HOw ought Church-Members to behave themselves towards their Pastours, or teaching Elders? or what are their works and duties towards them?

Answ. It is the will and appointment of the Lord Jesus, the King & head of his Churches, that they should carry and behave them­selves towards them in heart and practise, as to his Ministers and Embassadors, who come to them in his name, by his Mission, Authority, and Commission, with his Gifts and Grace; upon his Errand and Business, as also for their Souls profit. They bear his Image, wear his Livery, do his work, and serve his Interests in the Churches. And therefore he that slighteth or despiseth them, slights and despiseth him and his Father too; Luk. 10.16. and he or they, that receive them that love, honour & carry it well to them, because they are his, sent of him, Commissioned and qualified by him to serve and honour him in the Churches; they do thereby receive, honour and love Christ him­self, Gal. 4.14. They receive, honour and love Jesus Christ, in and by receiving, honou­ring and loving them as such; and whatever good they do them, or whatever respect they [Page 120]shew them (as such), the Lord Jesus takes it as done to himself, Matth. 10. ult. Matth. 25. Therefore all Church-members ought to carry and behave themselves well towards them, and amongst other things in these particulars.

1. They ought to love them; I say to love them, and that with all cordial tender affection. They must not love them as they do other Saints of God, only; but they must have singular love for, and shew special love unto them, as Christs Embassadors, and their Ministers, 1 Thes. 5.12, 13. And we beseech you Brethren, to know them which labour among you, and are over you in the Lord, and admonish you: And to esteem very highly in love for their works sake. They must be loved on several accounts. 1. As good men, and living Members of Christ; and so we are to love them as fellow-Brethren, as we do other private Members. 2. It is the will and appointment of Christ, that they be loved as his Embassadors and Commissioners, as his Stewards and Officers, gifted and sent forth by him, about his concerns in his Churches, to do his work and business; and as representing him, by officiating in his Name, by his Autho­rity, and doing his Message. 3. They ought to be loved as your Ministers, Guides, Feeders, and Overseers: as sent unto you from Christ, and dispensing the bread of life, and the myste­ries of the Kingdom of Heaven to you, de­claring the Counsel of God, and administring his holy appointments to you for your present comfort, establishment and growth in grace, and for your eternal happiness hereafter, esteem them very highly in love for their works sake. [Page 121]These are some of the Reasons, why they should be loved more than any other Believers; namely, because they are sent, Authorized, Graced, Gifted and qualified by Christ, do his work, represent him, stand in his stead, (2 Cor. 5.20.) and as they are his Ministers for good to you. Well then, mind your duty, and the will of Christ in this matter, and love them sincerely and heartily; strongly and fervently, fruitfully and constantly; for they love you, study, pray and labour to do you good. And know that if you do not love them, you do not love Christ, whose they are, whom they represent and serve. And if you hate, slight and despise them, you do hate, slight and de­spise Christ himself in them.

Secondly, It is the will and appointment of Christ, your duty to honour and respect, to reve­rence and esteem them, in their faithful diligent discharge of their Trust, and performance of their work amongst you. They are the Embas­sadors and Commissioners of your great Lord and King, and sent by him from Heaven to you, (as was shewed) 2 Cor. 5.20. Eph. 4. and that about most high and honourable work, yea the highest work and service that Creatures are capable of in this World. They come from, and are sent to you by the King of Kings, from Heaven, and therefore they must be honoured. They are his Embassadors and Commissioners, and therefore you must honour them. They are sent and come to you, as with his Image of Authority, so of Grace, Gifts, and Holiness; and therefore you must honour them. They are sent by Christ to you, on, and [Page 122]for the service of your Souls; and therefore you must honour them: and they represent Christ, and stand in his stead to you, and there­fore you must honour them. They do give up themselves to be your servants, and thereby do honour you, 2 Cor. 4.5. and they chear­fully serve the interest of your Souls, as your spiritual servants; and therefore you must ho­nour them. Christ requires you to esteem them, and that is not all; but to esteem them highly, yea very highly too; 1 Thes. 5.13. and therefore you must do it; Christ will not suffer you to slight or despise them, no more than Kings will endure that any should slight or despise their Embassadors. If you have low, base thoughts of them in your hearts, you slight and despise them. If you slight and despise their labours and administrations, you despise them. If you villifie and speak slight­ingly of them behind their backs, and devulge their supposed or real weaknesses, you despise them. If you carry your selves saucily, and imperiously before their face, in words, deeds, or deportments, you slight and despise them; and if you controul them, and disregard their Judgments, Censures, Admonitions or Re­proofs, you slight and despise them; when you turn a deaf ear to their Counsels, Instructions and Exhortations you slight and despise them; and when you disregard their power, Authori­ty, and their exercise thereof in the name of Christ, you slight and despise them. In these and many other wayes and instances, Church-Members do not only neglect their indispensi­ble duty of honouring their Teaching-Elders, [Page 123]but they do slight and despise them also. And they do not only slight and despise them, but (as was said) the Lord Jesus, his Laws, I­mage, work and Authority also. For he that despiseth you, despiseth me (says Christ) Luk. 10.16. And by these and such like slighting, and contemptible words, and carriages towards them, they do greatly provoke and discourage them: they weaken their hands, and distract their minds, and so hinder them in their work. They are honoured by Christ, and honourable in his eye; and he strictly charges and com­mands his Churches to esteem them most, or very highly, and to give them double honour, 1 Tim. 5.17. Let the Elders that rule well, be counted worthy of double honour: especially, they who labour in the word and Doctrine. Give (says the Apostle) to every man his due, fear to whom fear, honour to whom honour, Rom. 13.7. It is their due by the Law of Christ, and he expects you should give it to them: not as they are such or such men, but as his Embassa­dors, Ministers, &c.

Thirdly, It is the will and appointment of Christ, that Churches should pray for their Pa­stours, or Teaching Elders, and that in a more than ordinary manner and measure; I mean, more than they do, or are bound to do for o­thers, 1 Thes. 5.25. Heb. 13.18. Rom. 15.30. you must be earnest, and importunate wrestlers with God (at the Throne of Grace) for them, that God would pour out abundance of his holy spirit on them, and by his teachings, quicknings and anointings, make them able Ministers of the New Testament, not of the [Page 124]Letter (only) but of the spirit, 2 Cor. 3.6. That they may open their mouths boldly, have the gift of utterance, and speak the Truth sin­cerely, clearly, impartially, and constantly make known the mystery of the Gospel, Eph. 6.18, 19. Col. 4.3. That they may be kept from Snares and Temptations, or be enabled to encounter them, and with the Sword of the spirit to overcome and conquer them: and that they may be eminent shining lights in the world. That they may be able to divide the word aright, diligent in, and faithful to their Trust. That they may be wise, zealous and glorious Patterns of Piety & all Godliness, and be kept unspotted of the world; and that they may abound in all grace, gifts, works of holi­ness and righteousness. That they may Preach powerfully and profitably, and in all their wayes, words and carriages adorn the Gospel of Christ, Tit. 2.10. That they may be found in the faith of the Gospel, and hold fast the pro­fession of the faith without wavering; Preach sound Doctrine, clearly, plainly, and closely, Tit. 2.1. and in all things approving them­selves the true Ministers of Christ. That God would give them the spirit of Discipline and Government, for the order and well being of the Churches, and the orderly management of their concerns, and that they may in all things walk by their Lords Rules, and aim at, design and uprightly intend his glory, and the profit of his people, and all others that hear them. There are many reasons inforcing this duty on them to your Pastours: Ile name a few, 1. Be­cause it is the will of God that you should do [Page 125]so, as the aforesaid Scriptures shew. 2. Because they stand in need of your earnest prayers. If the Apostles themselves did stand in need of the Churches prayers, much more must or­dinary Teachers need them. Their work is hard and difficult, who is sufficient for it, 2 Cor. 2.16. Their discouragements are many and great, and their Temptations many, strong and powerful. They have mysteries to unfold con­tinually, and they have stronger Temptations to grapple with all, than others have; there­fore they should have your strongest and most importunate prayers. Little do Churches know what they see, feel, and experience in their work, and therefore are apt to imagine, that their Teachers have an easie and sweet life of it, and stand in little need of their as­sistance. But surely they are mistaken; for there is no work in the world, so full of care and trouble as a consciencious Minister is, nor any that requires more diligence, circumspe­ction, watchfulness and faithfulness than his. They work and labour in Divine Mysteries; and they work for Christ and Souls. Their matters lye above the reach of carnal and meer rational understandings; above the reaches of humane Arts and Sciences, and they are al­wayes consulting and conversant about new matters and things. Oh, what need have they of the Churches prayers! 3. Because the Churches profit and Souls benefit, is much con­cerned in their Teachers Administrations. For God ordinarily speaks to the Churches hearts, through or by their hearts, as well as by their mouths. The more they have of Christ, [Page 126]Grace, Truth, and the Spirit of Christ, the more powerful, spiritual and profitable they will be in prayer, Preaching, and in all other Ministrations unto them, Act. 14.1.

Fourthly, It is the will of Christ, and their indispensible duty to know, obey, and submit them­selves to their Teaching Elders or Pastours Au­thority, Teaching, Government, and to all their regular and orderly. Ministrations in the Lord. The Church owes them subjection and obedience; and that as they are set over them by Christ, and by him made their Teachers and Rulers, and sent by him to take the charge and over­sight of them, and to Administer his holy Or­dinances to them in his name, for their good, Heb. 13.7, 17. Remember them that have the Rule over you (or are Guides unto you, as the words also signifie). Obey them that have the Rule over you, and submit your selves; for they watch for your Souls, as they that must give ac­count, that they may do it with joy, and not with grief: for that is unprofitable for you. Without Government and Governours; power and Authority; Laws and Orders, and without subjection and obedience, in and of the Mem­bers of all sorts of Corporations and Societies of men in the world, whether civil or Ecclesi­astical, they will be, but confused Routs and Babels: There will be, can be nothing but con­fusion and every evil work, as James speaks, Chap. 3.16. If they are Rulers, and have Authority from the Lord Jesus to appoint, or­der and command, as 'tis clear they have, (or they are but shadows or cyphers,) 2 Thes. 3.4, 6. 1 Tim. 4.11. Tit. 2. ult. then they may, [Page 127]yea they ought to appoint, order and com­mand, as they see occasion, for the profit and well being of the Church, in pursuance of their work and trust. And if so, then the Church and all the Members thereof, are indis­pensibly bound to yield all free, hearty, willing, and chearful subjection and obedience to them, without grudging, quarrelling, or irregular gain-saying, that is, they are to eye the will and authority of Christ in, and expressed by them: and so to conform to it, as it is Christs, not theirs. They must obey them not as gifted men, but as the Embassadours, Ministers and Officers of Christ, and it is Christ, and his will and Authority in them, that must be the object of their obedience and subjection. The neg­lect whereof is, when through carelesness or wilfulness, no less than disobedience too, yea Rebellion against the Lord Christ himself, Luk. 10.16, 17. Col. 3.23, 24. Great was the love and care of Christ, as the head and King of his Churches, in providing Lawes, Rules, and Orders, as also in Authorizing and sending some to execute them, for their spiri­tual good, and his glory. And therefore when Church-Members do slight, neglect, disobey, and practically despise them; they do thereby slight, contemn and despise the love, care and Authority of Christ; and Christ accounts it so, although those teaching Rulers are not Apo­stles, but ordinary Officers, as Luk. 10.16, 17. shews when the Lord Jesus went to Heaven, he gave gifts to men, (viz.) Ministers, and Mi­nisterial abilities to them, for the work of the Ministry, for the perfecting of the Saints, &c. [Page 128]Eph. 4.10, 11, 12. Then he delegated his Mi­nisterial power to men, promised to provide such for his Saints, and to furnish them with his own gifts, yea to be with them himself, unto the end of the world, Math. 28.18, 19, 20. Wherefore then, the Churches of Christ should receive, submit to and obey them (in a sense) even as Christ himself, as they are Authorized, gifted, granted and sent by him, in and about his message, work and service, in all their lawful commands and appointments, and regular Ministrations in and for the Churches. He that receiveth you, receiveth me (says Christ) of the 70. Disciples he sent to Preach, Luk. 10.16. Math. 10.40. And Paul commends the Galatians, for receiving him, as an Angel of God, even as Christ himself, Gal. 4.14, 15. and the same Apostle charges Titus, to speak and act in the Church with all Authority, charging all the Members also, not to despise or slight him, for, or in his so doing, Tit. 2.15. If not to despise or slight him, then to honour, submit to, and obey him, as Christs and their Minister. Well then! do the Elders or Pa­stours of Churches carefully mind, and dili­gently labour in the Word and Doctrine, 1 Tim. 5.17. then all the Members of Churches are bound to obey them: to submit to, and wait on their Ministry; and not despise them and it, by deserting and withdrawing from it, in whole, or in part. (But more of this anon). 2. Do they appoint meetings, or call their Churches to assemble together for the celebration of any Ordinance of God, or to consult about the matters and concernments of [Page 129]the Church for their profit and Christs glory? they are bound in duty to do so (excepting in extraordinary cases that hinder them) as they will answer the contrary contempt to Christ, at their peril. They must not look on their practical conformity to it, as an indifferent matter, and stay at home, or come at their own will and pleasure, but actually obey such a call or summons as Christ's: not dispute it, but obey it: not in the pride of their hearts dis­dain it, but readily and chearfully subject to it. Obey them that have the rule over you, for they watch for your Souls; Heb. 13.17. and be sure when they appoint such meetings, it is for the Churches advantage. 3. Do they appoint or require speech or silence in the Church, or any good Orders and Rules to be observed and kept in the name of Christ, and by his Au­thority? they are bound to obey them, with­out loading them, and obstructing their pro­ceedings with Jangling disputes and oppositi­ons. And as in these, so in all other matters, wherein the honour of Christ, the profit of the Church, or any Members thereof consists.

Rulers must see that they command and appoint, order and rule wisely, and faithfully, and keep close to their Commission; design and carry on Christ's holy ends in all: and as they must rule well, so all the Members ruled by them must obey well too. And when both do their duties in their places, the Lord Christ is honoured and pleased, and all the Church are, or may be profited and edified, and peace and truth promoted. But on the contrary, all confusion, disorder, and disturbances will ne­cessarily [Page 130]follow, as sad experience hath abun­dantly proved in this Land.

It is a clear and certain truth, (obvious to all men) that if some must rule, others must obey? And if some are appointed and com­manded by the Great and absolute Soveraign to Rule and Govern well; then it must of ne­cessity, be the indispensible duty of others to submit and obey well. All according and in obedience to the Authority and Soveraign will of their Great Law giver, the Lord Jesus. Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit your selves, is as indispensible a duty, as any you have to do; which I could abundantly con­firm, by many Scripture Reasons, had I room in this Discourse to enlarge on it.

Fifthly, It is the will of Christ, and the Churches indispensible duty, to simpathize with their Teachers, to help and encourage them, to strengthen their hands, and comfort their hearts; and to do all they can to forward them in their work: that they may fulfil their Ministry, and do their whole duty with joy, and not with grief, [...]ol. 4.17. Heb. 13.17. For whatever you do, for or against them, you do it for or against Christ himself, whose Embassadours and Offi­cers they are to you, 2 Cor. 5.20. They have his Image of Authority stampt on them, and are sent to you by himself about, and employ­ed in his work amongst you. They labour, toyl and sweat, to serve and promote the inte­rests and concernments of your Souls, and they make it their business to do you all the good they can: yea your happiness and welfare is much wrapt up in theirs. And therefore when [Page 131]you burden and discourage them, you hinder your selves of profit, and when you comfort, help and encourage them in their Ministerial work, you further your own happiness thereby. This is clearly intimated by the Apostle, in Heb. 13.17. (before mentioned) Obey them that have the Rule over you: for they watch for your Souls; that they may do it with joy, and not with grief: Now mark his Reason, why! be­cause that will be unprofitable for you. The meaning is, the better you carry it towards your Teachers, who watch for your Souls, and the more profitable you are to them, the more profitable they will be to you: the more use­ful and comfortable you are to them, the more useful and comfortable they will be to you. We say, it is encouragement that makes a good Oratour, and much more doth encouragement from Christians, make (in a sense) good Mi­nisters. There is a great deal of difference be­tween working under discouragement and en­couragement, discouragements from Christi­ans do as it were unhinge Ministers, and cause them to Travel in pain, like Porters, with pres­sing heavy burdens on their backs. Their un­kindnesses do greatly cumber and distract them, trouble and perplex them, discompose and deject them: they exceedingly weaken their hands, and sadden their hearts, and even make their lives a burden to them. And that because the true Ministers of Christ do so in­tirely and heartily love their people, as that, had they encouragement from them, they could freely spend, and be spent for them, 2 Cor. 12.15. and they do expect a great deal of hearty [Page 132]love and kindness from them again, as well they may; for that Christ requires it of them towards their Ministers, and they spend their time and strength in their service and concern­ments; yea, and when they called them to take the oversight of them, they engaged so to do. But now being disappointed of their so reasonable expectation, they cannot but lay it to heart, and cry out of wrong, as Paul and Jeremy did. To prevent which, the Lord Jesus charges and strictly enjoyns all his people, to see they carry themselves well towards his and their Ministers. 1. By avoiding whatever may grieve or trouble them. 2. By giving them all possible encouragements. 1. Would you en­courage and strengthen your Teachers in their work, then attend on their Ministry and Mini­strations, seriously, dutifully, conscienciously and constantly. The neglect of your so doing, doth greatly discourage them, sadden their hearts, and weaken their hands. The liberty some take (which Christ never gave them) to withdraw as they please, from their Ministers, and rambling up and down here and there, as they please; either from their prejudice, pride, ignorance or giddiness of spirit: or from a wanton, lavish, vain spirit; from their itching cars (as Paul speaks) 2 Tim. 4.3. or from the Devil; is exceedingly hurtful to them, as well as to the Souls of such Trans­gressors. So likewise when they come to their Administrations unseasonably, or untimely, and do there carry and demean themselves carelesly, indifferently and unreverently; they [Page 133]cast a stumbling block before them, and cause great offence to them.

Therefore, you must attend on their Mini­stry, as on Christs and your own Ministry, se­riously, timely, conscientiously, diligently, freely, dutifully and constantly when they Preach and Administer: for that is your duty, and the contrary is your sin; which in time will find you out. For you by your so doing, walk disorderly, scandalously, irregularly, and contrary to the charge given you, Heb. 10.24.25. not forsaking the Assembling of your selves together, as the manner of some is. You walk out of your folds, and prodigally run out of the place where the providence of God hath set you, and commanded you to abide and worship him in, until he do by some extraordi­nary dispensation call you off, you expose your selves to great danger, and tempt the holy Spirit to withdraw his Divine influences from you: and I dare peremptorily affirm, that while any do so, they are back-sliding from God, and God is going off from them; that they shall never thrive nor prosper in Grace, nor have any Ordinances blessed to them; and though their wanton disorderly wayes seem right unto them, yet they lead to death, Prov. 14.12. Moreover, such neglects in Church-Members tends directly to the breaking of the Churches of Christ, and all good Order, Peace and prosperity in them; and to the bringing in of all irregularities and confusion, to the great scandal of the Gospel; dishonour of Christ, offence of the faithful, and to the breaking of their Ministers hearts. [Page 134]Which certainly will have bitterness in the end; although it may be pleasing to the offen­ders a while. Oh! how grievous must such courses of Church-Members needs be unto their Pastours? who have prayed, studied, and laboured to make good provision for them, to comfort and build up their souls in Christ, and that in hopes of finding them there in a readi­ness to receive it, when they come to hand it out to them; and then shall either find them gone, or else there in an irreverent and care­less manner▪ This pierces their hearts, and deeply wounds their poor Souls. But on the contrary, when they see their flocks seriously, reverently, seasonably, and constantly keep their places, and worship God together, con­scienciously and dutifully: this lightens, gladens and comforts their hearts; streng­thens their hands, and puts (as it were) a new life into them. It oyles the Wheels; and helps to make them run on easily, sweetly and com­fortably. If it be the duty of Ministers to wait on their Office, to Preach the word in season, and out of season; to attend to the Ministry of the word, and to feed their flocks and watch over them; as indeed it is. Then undoubtedly, it is the indispensible duty of such to attend and wait on their Ministry. For the work is relative. And the same Authority that binds the one, binds also the other. The one must Preach and Administer, and the other must freely, dutifully, and constantly wait on their Administrations. And let me tell you and assure you, that by your deserting your Ministers in whole or in part, you despise them [Page 135]and their Ministry; you expose your selves to inevitable Reproach (for it is a scandalous sin) and your Ministers and their Ministry to great derision and contempt, and this will cost you dear one day.

Obj. But we cannot profit by them; their Mi­nistrations are dead to us.

Answ. It may be so, but whose fault is that, theirs or yours? will you lay the blame on them, when indeed it is your own? is that justice, or horrible injustice? Prov. 17.15. He that justifieth the wicked, and he that con­demneth the just: even they both are abomination to the Lord. You did once value and esteem them, and found life and refreshing in their Ministry? else why did you joyn with them, call and chuse them for your Ministers? They did not force themselves on you, you were at your free choice, to refuse them, and sit down under others Ministry. Besides, while you pretend that the cause of your deserting such as you have chosen and once found good by, others of the same Congregation find their Ministry very profitable to them still, and con­tinue to wait on it, and bless God for it; and abhor all thoughts of deserting it: If so, then it is evident that God is with your Ministers, and blesses their Ministry; and then what fol­lows? but that the fault is in you, not in your Ministry. For why should not you profit by it as well as others? but that the obstruction is at home? And it would better become you, and argue a better spirit in you, to search out the plagues of your own hearts, and lay the blame where it is, than where it is not. If [Page 136]you find no good by their Ministry, is it not be­cause you (1) have left God in secret? God and you are become strangers at home? If it be so, as most likely it is, then wonder not if the Ordinances of God profit you not. For what can you expect to find in Divine Ordi­nances, when God is departed from you, be­cause you are departed from God? There is a woe pronounced to such, Hosea. 9.12. (2.) Do you not live in some known sin without Repentance? It is more than probable you do: and if so, then be sure you will find no good in any of Gods Ordinances, untill that Idol be removed by Repentance, out of your hearts and hands, Ezek. 14.2, 3, 7. Joshua. 7. says God to such, I will answer you according to your Idols; who presume to come before me with Idols in your hearts, as every known sin is. (3.) Have you not conceived a displeasure, and taken up prejudice against your Ministers persons, or their Ministry. If so, no marvel if you profit not by them? But then I say, that's your fault, not theirs: you have laid a stum­bling block in your own way, and obstruct your profitting, by the works of your own hands. So some of the Corinthians were prejudiced against Paul, and they could by no means pro­fit by his Ministry; and therefore away they go to Apollo. Why, what's the matter? why! he had not such excellent speech and language as Apolle had, 1 Cor. 2.1. and his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible, 2 Cor. 10.10. Alas! Paul is an inconsiderable fellow; We did love, affect and wait, on his Ministry, and time was, we received profit by it. But [Page 137]now the case is altered; Paul is no man for us, no, but Apollo, a man of more Eloquence shall be our man now, a Rush for Paul. Well, to Apollo they go, and leave poor Paul to Preach to their seats, or shift for himself. But it is not long that Apollo shall please them and be their man, no, but to Cephas they go, and where then, God knows. But was this their vertue, and a proof of their spiritual growth and at­tainments? no, but on the contrary, the Holy Ghost tells them once and again, that they did wickedly by their shiftings from one Teacher to another, and proved themselves but poor, low, carnal professors, 1 Cor. 3.1, 2, 3. This is ordinarily (if not alwayes) one cause of mens leaving their own Ministers. And you that are guilty of it now, will find this evil humour at the bottom of your shifting, and withdrawing from your Teachers; would you suffer your Consciences to speak out, and search them to the bottom; but that you are not willing to see your own spots in a clear Glass. (4.) Do you not profit by the Ministry of your own Ministers? why! is it not your Pride? do you not conceit that you are wiser than they, and so they are unmeet and unworthy to teach you, and you are too high and good to learn or be taught of them? half an eye may see that this is also in the bottom of your desertions: you are not poor and hungry hearers, nor little in your own eyes, but are too full of conceits of your own abilities, and base conceits of your Teachers; and therefore you are not profitted by their Ministry. This also was the Corinthi­ans Disease, which made them slight Paul's [Page 138]Ministry as unprofitable and unworthy of them, 1 Cor. 4.2, 11. (5.) And as in these causes at home you will, or may find, why you do not profit by the Ministry of your own Teachers; so likewise because the world, and the deceitful pleasures and profits thereof do lye deep in your hearts, and swallow up, yea drown your minds and affections. In a word, you want love to Christ, his word, Ordinances and Ministers, and therefore you do not profit, you do not pray heartily and fervently for them, that God would make them able Mini­sters of the New Testament, and bless their Ministry to your Souls profit: and therefore they profit you not. Again, you trouble, distract and grieve their hearts, contrary to the will of God: and therefore they cannot profit you. And by these and many other sinful wayes, you grieve the holy Spirit so, as that he will not con­cur with, nor bless and prosper their sincere endeavours to do you good. But then I say still, the fault is in you, not in them; they would, but cannot mend these things in you, but so may you if you will. And know for certain, that if you are really willing to know these and other causes in your selves; and shall deal truly with your own hearts, and consciences in the case, you will find what I have said to be a great truth. And whether or no, you will know and own it, yet be sure that God (the great heart-searcher) doth know it is so. And let me advise and counsel you, in the fear of God, to hasten to find out these plagues of your own hearts, and ways, and get deep convictions of them; humble your selves [Page 139]before God unfeignedly for them: confess your Errours and sins, and take the blame and shame to your selves, for harbouring such Vipers in your bosoms; falsly blaming and charging your Teachers, with your own evils, justifying the guilty (your selves) and condemning the just (your Ministers) which the Lord abhors. Sue out pardons in the blood of Christ, and do all you can towards the removal of all the hindrances of your profitting by your own Ministry, out of the way, and get a meek, humble, hungering and thirsting Spirit, a hea­venly and spiritual frame of heart, love to Christ, his Word and Ordinances, to your own Teachers, and their Administrations; and see if the case do not alter. Prove, if their Ministry do not profit you, and if God do not indeed bless and prosper their labours to you. If you shall in good earnest do these things, and come in obedience to hear them, as to an Ordinance of Christ for your good; look unto, and depend on him for his presence and blessing on your attendance on their Ministry: set your selves in sincerity of heart before the face of God to receive his word, and the blessed power and efficacy of it on your Souls, and give di­ligent attention to what you hear, and resolve unfeignedly, and endeavour with all your abi­lities (as you are bound to do) to practise, and rightly improve all you hear to your own and others profit, and the glory of God in all. I dare boldly assure you, that you shall find the blessing of all Ordinances Administred by them to your Souls. Therefore try and prove it so (as you ought, and may do, and your own ex­periences [Page 140]will fully and clearly answer the ob­jection, and remove all difficulties out of the way.

Obj. But we find the Ministry of others more profitable to us.

Answ. That's strange, and no less than a grosse delusion; for can you indeed believe on a Scripture foundation and evidence, that God hath commanded you to obey him to your loss & detriment? God hath charged his Churches, to assemble themselves together, namely, with their own Teachers, Heb. 10.25. and to obey them that have the Rule, or oversight over them; Heb. 13.17. and to know them which labour among them, and are over them in the Lord, and to esteem very highly in love, for their works sake, 1 Thes. 5.12.13. here is your duty. And if so, then be sure God intended all he comman­ded you, for your profit and advantage, and in no case to your disprofit; he that hath with your own free consent, set you in such a Church, given you such a Ministry, enclined your hearts to make choice of it, and them for your Ministry and Ministers, sealed their Mini­stry to others, if not to you (for the abovesaid Reasons) commanded them to feed you, and watch over you, and given them hearts to do it, from time to time; did undoubtedly know what was best for you, and design your profit, and the good of the whole. And if he had, had an intention to have made use of others, ra­ther than of those you have to your greater advantage, he would in season have directed you to them, or else they to you; and not have setled you where you are, and have bound [Page 141]you there to abide in love and peace, and in a dependence on him for his presence and bles­sing; to your wrong and prejudice, as the ob­jection intimates. This objection sets the Precepts and Orders of God, at discord and variance with his promises of his presence and blessings with his people. For if he hath en­joyned you to assemble together, and keep to your own fold, under the Teaching and over­sight of your own Ministers, as he hath done; and yet as you say, he blesses another Ministry in an other place, that hath no such Relation to you, as your own hath. Then I say, if that were true (as it is not) that God doth so bless that strange Ministry, only in pursuance of his promises so to do. And if so, then his promi­ses calls you out of your place to enjoy the good of them elsewhere, when his Rules and Precepts direct and engage you, to wait on, and worship God in your own Church. But who, that are not under strong prejudices and delusion can believe it, that God should deal so with his people? or who durst affirm in cold blood, that the only wise and righteous God, is contrary to himself? or that his Laws should thus contradict his promises, or that his peo­ples duty and work lyes in one place, and the good of the promises in another, or that they must do their duty in one place, and yet ex­pect the blessings of the promises in another, at the same time; yet this, and much more is implyed and included in the Objection. Is not this a charging God with folly? can any men in their sober moods believe indeed, the matter of their own Objection, or the reason of their [Page 142]pretence, for leaving their own Ministers and Ministry, and the Congregation to which they are with, and by their own free consent united? I think not, neither dare they say in the pre­sence and fear of God; that they do so. But in truth, it is but a pretence to blind others eyes, and stop their mouths against their just reproofs, for want of better Arguments, which such Transgressors are wholly destitute of; yet something they will, and think they must say for themselves, and the justifying of their dis­orderly and scandalous practises, in deserting their own chosen Teachers and Congregations; although it be never so absurd and base. But sad experience shews, what they profit by such as they pretend to be more profitable to them, than their own Teachers are. Their words and carriages are loud proofs of it: or rather, that the Devils transforming themselves into Angels of light to them, do, together with their own pride, prejudice, &c. perswade and entice them to such evil manners, and Church­destroying practices: and to put a fair face on a foul matter, he helps them to defend them­selves against checks of Conscience, and Re­proofs of their Brethren, by such ridiculous reasons, or rather pretences, as these.

They care not how they charge God: wrong their own Souls; stumble and offend their Brethren, grieve and sadden their own Mini­sters, and cast contempt on the Church and the Ministry thereof, so they may thereby, but gratifie their own lusts, their pride and preju­dice; their humours and passions, and do what they please.

2. Be tender of your Ministers good Names, and endeavour to preserve them in Credit and Reputation, to the utmost of your power, as you have opportunity. For this is the will of Christ, and your duty. If you are charged to honour them, and highly to esteem them for their works sake? 1 Tim. 5.17. 1 Thes. 5.12, 13. (as aforesaid) then you are bound by the same Laws, to keep up and maintain their honour, credit and reputation among your own selves, and with others; and not hear them villified, slighted and contemned by Back biters, behind their backs, while you are lookers on, and hearers of it, and hold your Tongues, and speak not for their vindication; as too many do. But rather joyn with them, and justifie such wretches by their silence, and connivence (if not positively fall in with them) then shew their indignation against them, respect to, ho­nour of, and zeal for their Ministers and their Ministry. It is well known, that when their good Names suffer, the Ministry of Christ in their hands suffers with them, and proves a great hindrance to the Gospel: and we cannot be ignorant of Satans devices, and his indu­stry and design to obstruct the Gospel, and the profit of Souls, by stirring up evil Tongues, to blast their Reputation, who labour in the Gos­pel. And the more faithful, diligent, sincere and successful they are, the more industriously will Satan, by his evil Instruments, pursue them with Reproaches; That so their labours may be rendred useless. Witness Jeremy, Paul, yea Christ himself, who were exceeding faithful, diligent, and useful in the World to [Page 144]men Yet how were they bespattered with evil Tongues? and rendred unworthy Inhabitants of the World. And the same Spirit is still working, and like Instruments ready to do the same work against your Ministers now. There­fore you must do as Peter did, Acts 2.12, 13. when he heard the mouths of men open against them, namely, stand up stoutly for their vindi­cation, and sharply reprove their Back-biters, and wicked slanderers, and by no means give them any encouragement by your harkning to, or silence at them. Christ vindicated Joshua against the Devils accusation and Reproaches, Zach. 3.1, 2, 3, 4. so do you your Ministers. But especially, do not you, who are Church-Members, receive or entertain an accusation against your Teachers at all, behind their backs, nor under two or three credible witnesses, before their faces; nor be Whisperers against, or Back-biters of them your selves, one to another. For that is such horrible wickedness, as God, and their Lord and Master will most certainly revenge, and arise in due time to plead their cause against you, although he may seem to wink at it for a time. And know, that if your Ministers know not your doings, yet God takes special notice of them, and will declare his ab­horrence of them to your shame and sorrow at last. Blessed Ezekiel, had his Whisperers and Back-biters by the Walls, unknown to him, but God detected them, Ezek. 33.30, 31, 32, 33. (read the words at large) They were a Generation that carried it smoothly and fairly to his face, but cruelly snarled at him behind his back, and set their venomous Teeth in his [Page 145]flesh, as too many Professors do now deal with their Teachers. Many Church-members do greatly please themselves now, with talking to one another against their Teachers, behind their backs, and blame them for this and that, and so wipe their mouths and say they have done no evil. They can with delight hear them villified; receive and entertain false accusati­ons against them, from their bitter Enemies; yea, and report what they have heard to others also; and bless themselves in their so doing. But let such know, that they have done very abominably and unrighteously, and their sin will assuredly find them out in Gods time. The Lord Jesus charges you, that you receive not an accusation against an Elder, under two or three witnesses, 1 Tim. 5.19. and yet they dare do it upon the back-biting accusation of one ma­litious Accuser. God charges you to honour your Ministers, and to uphold and maintain their Credit and Reputation in the Church and World, for his name and Gospels sake, and the good of Souls. But you dare stand by, and by your silence countenance their back-biting Reproachers, while you hear them discredit and dishonour them, and that which is yet worser, you give your positive consent to their wickedness, and joyn Issues with them by re­ceiving, crediting and entertaining of what they say. God peremptorily charges you not to Whisper against back-biters, nor speak evil of any man, nor be a Tale-bearer, Levit. 19.16. Tit. 3.2. Jam. 4.11. Eph. 4.31. 2 Cor. 12.20. and particularly of Teaching-Rulers, Exod. 22.28. Act. 23.5. But you dare to do [Page 146]it (as it were) in spight of God and your own Consciences, of, and against your Elders. Oh! let your Ministers good Names, be of great esteem with you, and near and dear unto you. Be you very cheary and tender of them, and do not in any way, by any means, either by Omission or Commission, dishonour or discre­dit them. For by your so doing, you disobey the will of God, and dishonour him, and de­clare that you hate your Ministers, although you pretend to love & honour them; that you contemn them, although you pretend the con­trary never so much. Yea, you are guilty of real Murder, as I have abundantly proved from Scripture; in a book, entituled, The evil Tongue tryed and found guilty, &c.

3. Visit your Ministers often, and be not strange, or strangers to them; for that will much discourage them in their work. There is a near Relation between Pastors and their Churches, which calls for frequent visits; and your fre­quent visits, if free and voluntary, and the fruits of your love to them, and esteem of them, especially if well improved, will be ve­ry refreshing, comforting and encouraging to them. If they are freely willing to give you loving and profitable visits; then so should you to them; your Elders love your Company, and glad to see you free and open hearted in your converses with them, about your concern­ments, when seriously and meekly managed; and the contrary is very grievous and offen­sive to their Souls. For how can they think you love and esteem them, when you will not vouchsafe (it may be) to give them a visit, in [Page 147]a whole year together? or how can they be­lieve you profit by, and value their labours, when you are so exceeding shy of their Com­pany, and strange in your carriages towards them; your voluntary visits might be improved to great profit to both: and I am perswaded, that the neglect of this is sinful, and not a lit­tle detrimental, or injurious to their Souls. As their work will not permit it, so 'tis unrea­sonable, that your Teachers should alwayes go to you, if they will speak with you. There­fore you should come to them, as well as they go to you. Well then! encourage them, by your so doing, and you will reap the profit of it, as well as they. Let your love to them and esteem of them; be seen in this, as well as in other expressions of them. For it is your du­ty so to do, as it is your duty to forbear what­ever may discourage them, and do all you can to encourage and forward them in their work. But be sure, that your visits be not in vain, but to spiritual profit; And that they are indeed, the fruits of your cordial love to, and esteem of them, or else they are no better than pain­ted Images, and whited Sepulchres; and you will appear to be no better than Ezekiels hea­rers were to him; who with their mouths did shew much love, but their hearts were of another mould, Ezek. 33.30. ult.

4. Stand by them, and help to bear their bur­dens, when you know them, and they require your assistance. Bear ye one anothers burdens, and so fulfil the Law of Christ, Gal. 6.2. If you know them fall into, or under any Sin or Temp­tation, set your hand to lift them up again; If [Page 148]they fall under afflictions, help to bear them for them. Be like the good Samaritan in this matter, Luk. 10. and not like the cruel Priest and Levite, who saw the wounded man lay weltring in his blood, and crying out of his wounds, and left him to shift for himself, 31.32. verses, no, but shew your selves good Sa­maritans, who simpathized with, and actually helped him in his distress, according to his need. If your Ministers must simpathize with you, and help you in your needs, then you must do the same to them. Shew bowels of love and pity to them, and set your hands and shoulders too, to help them under their Sins, Temptati­ons, and other Tryals and Afflictions; and if possible to lift them out of them. Are they re­proached? help to bear their burdens. Are they persecuted by men? help to bear their burdens. And do the like in all other weighty cases for them. Oh! how many are there, who pretend highly for Heaven? but care not what becomes of their painful Ministers. Who can hear of their troubles and sorrowes, and Galio like, care for none of these things, nor se­riously mind, whether they sink or swim; but like Pauls pretended friends, who when they saw him in deadly danger, forsook him, 2 Tim. 4.16. and left him to stand or fall by him­self.

5. Blame not their Ministry to one another, especially behind their backs, neither slight and undervalue their gifts, graces, or any of their en­deavours and labours, in and for the Church, al­though they may not in all things suit or please your humours, thoughts or opinions. For they [Page 149]are bound in their Administrations, to please Christ, and follow their own light and judg­ments, their perswasions and consciences in all things, for the Churches edification; and not to walk according to the judgments, will and pleasure of their Church-Members, either in their Doctrine or Discipline. And those Churches that will impose their own apprehen­sions and opinions on their Pastors or Elders, and load them with burdens of work and duty, which the Lord Jesus never commanded them, are in their so doing, no less than Tyrannical-Usurpers over them. For if Elders may not impose any thing or matter on the Churches, but the yoke and will of Christ, much less may the Churches impose their own opinions on their Elders. We say, that it is too hard a matter for any man to please all men, and ex­perience shews, that it is as hard a matter for any Elders of Churches to please all their Members; but that one or other will be of­fended at this, another at that; and then di­vulge their dislike of this or that in them unto others, and endeavour to bring them into dis­like of it also: And then to make it their busi­ness to tattle and talk of it one to another, until they have run themselves into further mis­chiefs. Therefore Ministers, may no further seek to please their Churches, then in and by their so doing, they may please Christ their Lord. And what that is, I should think, that their Elders should understand as well, if not better than they. Paul sought not to please men, but God in his Ministry, Gal. 1.10. Some Professors do delight themselves in this evil [Page 150]work, namely, in seeking matters, and making faults against their Elders, and then possess o­thers with their own inventions; and if they do not gratifie and please them in all things, they shall (be sure) to please them in nothing. All their works are blame-worthy, in their ac­count. But as this shews that they are acted by a Spirit of Pride and prejudice against their Elders, so they do thereby declare their own folly, and lay open their own nakedness, with a witness: yea, they dishonour Christ, hinder the profit of their own and others Souls, by their so contemning his and their Ministry; and greatly grieve and stumble their Teachers, and cause them to walk up and down with sad hearts. Therefore do you take heed and be­ware of this evil, for the Devil will tempt you to it, that he may hurt your Souls, afflict your Teachers, and hinder the Gospel; you should commend and esteem whatever is their vertue, whatever you may see lovely in them; and if you see any defects, or unavoidable weaknesses in them, to cast a mantle of love over them; and by all means endeavour to keep up in each others hearts, a due esteem of, and respect unto them, and their Ministry, that the Gospel be not hindred, but furthred and encouraged by your means.

6. Joyn with your Teachers, and that by af­fording them your Concurrence and utmost assi­stance, in their endeavours to promote good things in, for the good of the Church; and do not hin­der, or load such overtures, designs and endea­vours of your Ministers, by your absence, ground­less disputes, or by your sullen silence there. When [Page 151]they propound any matter to you for your profit, and the welfare of your Souls, the peace and prosperity of the Church, or the benefit of others: then weigh and ponder well the rea­sons which they give, for what they do, or de­sire should be done, or omitted, by themselves or the Church, or altogether; and if you can­not null and answer them, or bring better for the contrary; then you should quietly, thank­fully, and peaceably accept of theirs, acquiesce in them, and encourage them in their design, and not put difficulties in the way, by some singular notions of your own. Do as Nathan did, when David propounded a case to him, and told him, that it was meet God should have a house built for his Name and Worship, and gives him some reason for his proposition. Nathan replyes, Go, do all that is in thy heart, 2 Sam. 7. He saw it a most reasonable and use­ful an undertaking, and freely complyed with David, and encouraged him to go on and pro­ceed. WHy should not you comply with your Teachers? when they design and propound some good work, to be carried on, for the glory of Christ, and benefit of his Church, or other men? and why should not their reasons be soberly and humbly considred of by you, and oblige you to practise, unless you can null them, and with peace and meekness propound better to them for their satisfaction. It is sad when Members of Churches shall be so highly conceited of themselves, and their own Noti­ons, as that they shall despise and turn (as it were) a deaf ear to all the reasons of their Elders, and delight in being singular from them [Page 152]and their fellow-Brethren, in Church-matters: and in contending for Victory, rather than for Truth. This ought not to be. For it makes Church-work tedious, spoyls the beauty and loveliness of it; yea it marrs the Harmony of Church order. And this is dishonourable to Christ, and the Church; and exceedingly grievous to your Teachers: who do unfeigned­ly seek and aim at your good in all; and dare not do otherwise for fear of offending Christ their Lord.

7. Encourage them with your Purses also. For it is the will of Christ that you should do so. They labour for your Souls, and spend their time and strength to do you all possible service, in their places and capacities; and therefore it is most reasonable that you should labour and provide for their bodies. They spend for you, and there­fore you should spend for them. They are Shepherds; do watch over and wait on you, their Flocks. And I appeal to any indifferent Judgment, if it be not a most reasonable thing, that they should live by the milk of their Flocks? surely! Paul, yea the Holy Ghost thought so, 1 Cor. 9.7, 8. and therefore have declared it, for our Learning and practise. It was Gods Ordinance under the old Testament, and it is ratified and confirmed to men, under and by the new Testament also; namely, that Mini­sters should be honourably and comfortably maintained, by their Congregations. The Great God took special care about it, and made provisions for their maintenance, assoon as he had ordained and set them up, and ap­pointed and set them out their work. And [Page 153]God strictly-charged his people, to see that they did not at any time forget or neglect the Levite, but pay them all that he had set out and appointed for them, and that then, when by reason of Age, or other impediments, they could not Minister to them, and for them, as well as when they did, Numb. 3.6. to the 14. vers. Numb. 16.9, 10. Deut. 26.2.15. vers. Deut. 10.8, 9. Numb. 7.1, 2, 3, 4, 5. Deut. 12.19. Deut. 14.26, 27, 28, 29. Deut. 18.1, 9. Now Gods care of, and goodness to his Embassadours, did not dye with the Ceremonial Law, but he hath continued it under the Gos­pel, and therein straitly charged his people to provide for them, according to their abilities. God commands his people to communicate to their Teachers in all good things, Gal. 6.6. Let him that is taught in the word, communicate to him that Teacheth, in all good things. And in 1 Cor. 9.14. The Apostle assures us, that it is not of men, but a real and unchangeable Ordi­nance of God, now, by, and under the Gospel. For (says he) so hath God ordained, that they that Preach the Gospel should live of the Gospel. (Mark), it is ordained; God hath made it a Statute. Law, that cannot be altred, neither may it be transgressed under pain of Gods high displeasure. And the Apostle argues (by the Spirit) the justness, and the undoubted reaso­nableness and righteousness of mens so doing, and that the evidence of meer Reason, and the Dictates of natural Conscience, without ei­ther written Law or Gospel, will abundantly prove, and undeniably conclude this Truth, against all opposition whatsoever, 7.10. verses. [Page 154]And proves, that it is not matter of gift or charity, (as it is to give to men in distress, to whom we are not endebted nor related) but that it is debt and justice; or a due debt in strict Justice: and that by a threefold Law, (viz.) The Law of Nature, the written Law of God, in the old Testament; and the new Law or Gospel, as in this, 1 Cor. 9. from the 5. to the 15. vers. he evinces, so in Gal. 6.6. and Rom. 15.27. And says the Apostle in 1 Cor. 9.11. v. If we have sowen to you spiritual things, is it a great thing, if we shall reap your carnal things. As if he had said, alass! These are but light, small and low matters that you give us, for our pains and labours, in comparison of what we do for and dispense to you. Your carnal things, that you impart to us for our bodies, are not comparable to our labour, pains and care to impart spiritual Riches to your Souls. And therefore if you grudge at your parting with yours to us, know, that you grudge us small and very inconsiderable things, in compa­rison of what we distribute to you. This is another of your works and duties to your Teachers. You must therefore do it, and that 1. Chearfully and willingly, not grudgingly; heartily, not hypocritically and indifferently: dutifully, and in obedience to the will of Christ, not as an arbitrary thing, that you may, or may not do, at your own will and pleasure; Con­stantly and perseveringly, not for some time onely. And see that your ends be right in it, namely, to encourage your Ministers, propa­gate the Gospel; to profit Souls, to serve, please and honour the Lord Jesus; and that in [Page 155]the right performance of your duty to Christ & his Ministers, you may enjoy the good of the promises, and the blessings of all Christs Ordi­nances administred by them.

But that I may a little more inforce this on your Consciences, be pleased to consider, First, That your Ministers are appointed, commanded, and they do wholly attend on Christ, and the ser­vice of your Souls. They are said to wait at the Altar, 1 Cor. 9.13. and commanded to give themselves wholly to their work of Teaching, Ru­ling, Reading, Meditation, Study, and Exhor­tation, that their profiting may appear to all: that they may rightly divide the word of Truth, and that by so doing, they may both save themselves, and them that hear them, 1 Tim. 4.13, 14, 15, 16. 2 Tim. 2.15. They must Preach the word in season, and out of season, &c. 2 Tim. 1.2. Feed their Flocks, and take the care and over­sight of them, Act. 20.28. 1 Pet. 5.1, 2. And therefore you must take care of their bodies, on whom they attend. For you see that they may not, cannot follow other Employments to get Bread, because they are commanded to do other work for you, & the greatness & difficulty of their own proper work, necessitates them to wait on, and attend to it with all diligence. Therefore you ought to provide for them, all suitable supplyes, because they cannot, may not do it themselves. (2.) Consider, that you are plainly and peremptorily commanded, and charged to Communicate to them, in, and of all your carnal things, as you heard before. And therefore you are by Christs Authority, and revealed will, indispensibly bound to do it, and [Page 156]that without grudging or gain-saying. For a plainer, and a more Indispensible dury is not imposed upon you (who are able) in the Gos­pel: and therefore you cannot plead ignorance, for the breach or neglect of it. And if you do not obey your God and King in this, as well as in other things; how can you be called, obedient Children, 1 Pet. 1.14. and how shall Christ commend you, as he did Zachary and Elizabeth, for walking in all his Commandments and Ordinances, blamelesly? Luk. 1.6. Or how can you expect that Christ should say unto you, well done good and faithful servants? You have done that which was your duty to do: when you know, that you lived in the wilful neglect of a known and easie duty? (3.) Consider, that God takes special notice of your doings and carriages towards his Embassadors, and your Teachers. He is privy to all your wayes; and will abundantly reward all your kindnesses and unkindnesses to them, and that because they are his and yours. Therefore, be careful to demean and carry your selves to­wards them so, as that the Lord Jesus may say to you, well done good and faithful Servants, you have been kind and good, respectful and duti­ful to my Ministers, and to me in them. And therefore I will recompence all your work of faith and labour of love to them. For what you did to them, as they were my Ministers, you did to me; I take all, as done to my self, enter into the joy of your Lord. These are some, and but some of the Churches duties towards their Pastors, or Teaching-Elders. For al­though I have been larger on this head than I [Page 157]intended, yet I forbear speaking any more, lest some should think, I say too much.

CHAP. VI.
Of meer Ruling-Elders, and Deacons of their Office, Work and Power in the Church. How they ought to do their Work, and for what ends they are set in the Church. As also the Churches duty to them; with the necessary qualifications of such Officers.

Quest. WHat other Officers hath Christ appointed for, and set in his Church or Churches, in the New Testament, be­sides Teaching-Elders.

Answ. The Lord Jesus hath set in his New Testament-Churches, Ruling-Elders and Dea­cons. Ruling-Elders, or Elders, whose chief, if not only work is to rule in the Church, and to help to Mannage the Discipline thereof, with the Teaching-Elders; seems to be war­ranted in the Gospel. The Texts that speak most clearly in the case, are in the 1 Tim. 5.17. Rom. 12.8. 1 Cor. 12.28. In Timothy, they seem to be expresly distinguished from Teach­ing Ruling-Elders: Let the Elders that Rule well, be counted worthy of double honour; espe­cially, they who labour in the Word and Doctrine. This especially, refers to such Ruling-Elders, whose work and main business is to Teach, and who are especially therefore, worthy of double honour, for that they have a double work and [Page 158]Office, namely, Teaching and Ruling. But the first part of the words speaks of meer Ru­ling-Elders, who in the faithful, diligent, and conscientious discharge of their Office and Trust in the Church, are counted worthy of double honour, and ought to be honoured and respected as such, by the Church; not as they are Elders, but Elders who mind their business, and perform their work well and faithfully, as becomes Stewards of the house of God. In the Romanes, the words are these: He that Ruleth with diligence. In the 6. and 7. verses, we have the Apostle speaking to another sort of Officers, namely, Teachers; whose grea­test work is to Prophesie, Minister and Teach. And therefore (says he) let such wait on that part of their work. Then he comes to another sort of Officers, and these sayes he, are to Rule with diligence: Not to attend to Teaching, as the others were to do, but to Ruling, and that with diligence; whereby he distinguisheth the one from the other, and shews that they are distinct persons and Officers from the Teachers, before mentioned. In like manner, the Apo­stle seems to me, to point out this sort of Office and Officers, in the 1 Cor. 12.28. God (saith he) hath set some in the Church, first Apostles, Secondarily Prophets, Thirdly Teachers; then Helps, Governments. Now what should these helps, Governments be, as here and else­where distinguished from teaching Ruling-El­ders, but this sort of Ruling-Elders, I am speaking of? For as every Church of Christ needs Teaching, so also Government and Dis­cipline for their order and well being. But [Page 159]because the Teaching Elders cannot attend continually to their Ruling work (because their Teaching and Ministring other Ordinances diverts them from it) so often as need re­quires; therefore hath God set in his Churches meer Ruling Elders, that they, (as Moses his 70. Elders) may help to bear the burden, and assist the Teaching-Elders in the Discipline and Government of the Church. And therefore they are in the Corinths, joyned to the Teaching Ruling-Elders, (and also in the Romanes) and they are expresly called Helps, Governments, for that they are given of God, to help their Teachers or Pastors in the Government of the Church. And truly it hath its weight with me, namely, the necessity of such Officers in the Churches, to help their Pastors in the Go­vernment thereof. For as Satan is more busie and vigilant in the Churches, to cause disorders therein, than in any other Societies of men; So there is the more need of diligent and care­ful Government and Inspection, to keep all in order. And as was said before, the Teaching-Elders cannot so constantly attend to the work of Discipline, because of their other work, as need requires; therefore there is a kind of ne­nessity of meer Ruling-Elders, to help and assist them, in the well Ordering and Gover­ning the Church. Thus we see, that there are such Officers, and such an Office in the word of God.

Quest. For what ends hath God set Ruling-Elders in his Church, and what is their Office, Work, and Power there?

Answ. Although the Scripture seems to [Page 160]speak but little of thi [...] matter, namely, of their work, use and ends for which they are set in the Church, particularly; yet if it be clear, that such an Office, and Officer distinct from the Teachers, are given to, and set in the Church, by the Lords appointment; and that they are Authorized and Empowred by Christ, to Act and Officiate there, in his Name, then (I say) it is certain, they have their special work to do there; for they are not set there to have a Name, and signifie nothing else, but they have their work there, as such, which they are di­ligently to attend unto, for the benefit of the Church, and the glory of Christ their Lord. Now what their work and business is, I shall search out, and discover, as well as I can, and that with all possible brevity.

First then, they are expresly called Ruling-Elders, or Elders that Rule, in the Scripture. 1 Tim. 5.17. Now what doth their Name and Office signifie and imply, but that they are to assist their Teachers in the orderly Government of the Church, (as was said before). And I think their work lies chiefly in these Ten things.

1. In looking after the Conversations of such, as propound themselves to joyn with the Church, that the Church admit not any scandalous persons amongst them That if they are such, they may be debarr'd and kept out; if otherwise (to­gether with other qualifications) they may be received in. This I judge to be one part of their work. For certainly, it is one part and end of Church-power, to keep the Church clear from scandal and offence. And they [Page 161]may and ought to do it Authoritatively, and not as private Members may do it, only.

2. In the absence, or upon the desire of the Pastor, they may admit or take Members into the Church, or rather take them into Church-Membership, by giving them the right hand of fellowship, and shewing them their duty and priviledge in a Church-State. And herein they represent the Church, and act Authoritatively therein for them. This is another part of their Office, VVork and Power. And it requires good abilities, to do it well, and to purpose.

3. They may when need requires, command speech and silence in Church-meetings, for the preventing of Disorders and disorderly Mem­bers, in their words and carriages, and they may authoritatively and publickly admonish and reprove such in the face of the Church, which private Brethren may not do.

4. They may in some cases, with the consent of their Pastor or Teacher, (if at home) call and assemble the Church together, for the pre­venting of some apparant evil, or promoting of some good thing or work in the Church. Or in case the Pastor shall knowingly neglect to do his duty in the case, or cases aforesaid, doubtless, the Ruling-Elders may and ought to do it; and the Church ought to obey their call. For they do it by the Authority they have from Christ, for the good and benefit of the Church. But this may not be done by any Member, that is not an Elder, but in the want of an Elder. And when they are assembled together, they may authoritatively propound [Page 162]the causes and ends for which they called them there, and require their assistance.

5. Their work is to inspect, and carefully, dili­gently, wisely and faithfully to look after the walkings and conversations of all the Members of the Church. This is the chief part of their work. They are not only to take cognizance of what is brought to them, by others Re­ports, but to enquire after them. They are bound by virtue of their Place and Office, to see if the Members keep close to Church-meet­ings, and reverently attend them, and if they do not, to Reprove, Admonish & Exhort them, to Teach and Instruct them. That they may know their duty; be convinced of their sinful neglects, repent of and amend them, and that by their good Counsels and Exhortations, they may be provoked and encouraged to, and in their work. Ruling-Elders, should in this mat­ter, as also in comforting the afflicted, and speaking words in season to him that is weary, be able, and also ( [...]) apt to Teach, 1 Tim. 3.2. as well as the Pastors. The one more privately and particularly, and the other more publickly. For as the Deacons work is to look after the wants and corporal concern­ments of the Church, and provide for the poor, and the Teachers to mind and look after the concernments of their Souls, and make provisions for them according to their needs; So Ruling-Elders have their work, namely, to look after the manners of all the Members of the Church. To encourage and strengthen the hands of the Tractable and Obedient, and [Page 163]to reprove, convince, and perswade the Diso­bedient; that they may do what they ought.

6. And therefore, they should often visit them, and see how they do, and how they walk; what they want, and wherein they need their assistance, and helping hand; and when they know it, to hold it out unto them, freely and readily. Certainly Elders should be intimately acquain­ted with their Congregations, and with their walkings also. For if any miscarry through their default or neglect, the guilt will lie at their Doors, and the Lord Jesus will require it at their hands. Oh! that Elders would seri­oufly consider it, and lay this matter near their hearts, and suffer it to penetrate and pierce their Consciences; and that they would con­sider in good earnest, wherefore they are set in the Church, and for what ends they have Rule and Discipline put into their hands: That un­der deep Convictions, they may be induced to discharge their work, and perform their Trusts, mind their Duty, and prosecute the ends of their appointment; that God may be well pleased with, and bless them, own and delight to use them, for his glory in the Church; and that they receiving benefit by their wisdom, diligence and faithfulness, may rejoyce in, and bless God for them.

7. They must take up Controversies, and en­deavour to end strifes and debates in the Church, when such evils happen; which are found too frequent, through the Pride and prejudice of our hearts, and the Temptations of the Devil; who is a great Adversary to the Peace, Beauty, Order and Prosperity of Churches. Ruling-Elders [Page 164]must not suffer any quarrels, or conten­tions, either in publick or private, either be­tween a few or many, but presently interpose their VVisdom and Authority to decide and reconcile the causes and persons, and set all in joynt again. For such evils if let alone, will prove like Cancers in the body, and encrease to more ungodliness, as the Apostle speaks. Therefore the Elders should enquire into them, and search out such as did the wrong, began the strife, and such as they find are adicted to take up prejudices against, and foment debates with their Brethren; and correct the offenders, and releive the wronged and oppressed, as they see cause. There must be no Hammer, no knocking heard in the Temple of God. And wee to them who give occasion for strife and de­bate, and to such as do improve occasions in such a manner, also; so likewise, to negligent and careless Elders, who do, or may know these evils, and yet let them alone, or seek to heal them in a slight manner, as if they had nothing to do with them, or were not indeed much concerned in them. But surely, this is one of your great works, as you have the power of Rule and Government in your hands, for the good of the Church. And you may authoritatively take up Controversies, and require the Members of the Church to hearken to you. And you may do Christ and the Church great service, in this matter. Therefore mind it in good earnest.

8. Their work is to assist and encourage the Teaching-Elders, and to promote and set forward the Gospel in their hands. They must stand by, [Page 165]and stand up for their Teachers, and not suffer them to be wronged, obstructed, or discou­raged by any, so far as they can prevent it, by their power and wisdom. Do any back-bite them? Rprove them. Do any slight or con­temn their Ministry? Reprove them, & shew them the evil of it, & whence it is. And they should assist and help them with their compa­ny, Advice and Counsel, when desired, and need requires it. Moreover, they ought to do all they can to make the Ministry of their Tea­chers acceptable unto the Church, and to see that all do their Duties to them. That they defraud not their Teachers of convenient and due maintenance, nor carry themselves rudely and disrespectfully unto them, or towards their Ministry: and that they warn and exhort them to do their Duty to them, as Christ hath commanded. That they constantly, seasona­bly and reverently attend to, and wait on their Ministry, and to make holy earnings and im­provements of it.

9. They ought to project and prepare good orders and matters for the profit of the Church, to help forward and promote any good things presented to them by their Teach­ers, and help to carry them on, unto perfecti­on. But in an especial manner they should concur with them, in promoting Holiness and the power of godliness in the Church: and that by Counsel, Instruction and Exhortation. For that is the Churches Ornament, Beauty and Glory, Psal. 93. ult. They should labour to promote, Gospel-light, life, zeal, humility, meekness and good works. They should la­bour [Page 166]to promote Godliness in the Churches Families, in their hearts, and conversations among t men, and in their Meetings and As­semblies, to the utmost of their power, and not leave all to their Pastors to do. They are indeed indispensibly bound to promote it all they can, by their Preaching and walking; and that publickly and privately; and Ruling-Elders are to do it privately, and particularly. And because the frequent Meetings of Christians for Prayer and Discourse, is a Duty exceed­ing profitable and beneficial unto their Souls, when rightly improved, wisely and spiritually managed; the Elders should encourage it, set it forward, and endeavour to maintain and up­hold such good VVorks and Duties amongst all the Members of the Church. For such Meetings, will greatly promote Godliness, and keep a Savour of Christ on the heart. Now who should promote and further this good work, so much as the Elders; who may and ought authoritatively to do it? This is ano­ther of their works and businesses in the Church. Therefore see you do it in good earnest, who are Elders.

10. Lastly: Ruling-Elders (as well as Teaching) have another great work to do in and for the Church: and that is to be singu­larly exemplary in their words, deeds and car­riages. Be thou an example (sayes the Apostle to Timothy; 1 Epistle, 4.12.) to the Believers, in Word, in Conversation, in Charity, in Spirit, in Faith, in Purity: for without these things all the rest is worth nothing at all. Elders and their VVives and Children (as well as the [Page 167]Deacons) should be examples and encourage­ing Patterns of Meekness and humility to others, in their Garbs or cloathings. Elders should be singular in wisdom, zeal, seriousness and gravity; in love, sweetness, diligence, faith­fulness, spirituallity, Heavenly mindedness, and in all good works. Shew thy self (sayes Paul) a Pattern of good works in all things, Tit. 2.7. They must so walk, as that others may safely follow their steps, and be excited and encouraged so to do, by their examples. They are indispensibly bound to be good ex­amples out of, and in the Congregation or Church, when assembled together to worship God. Then should the Elders shew good ex­amples to the whole Church, by their timely coming there, and by their holy, serious and reverent carriages and deportments in the worship of God. For when they neglect their place and duty there, or come unseasonably, carry themselves carelesly and unreverently; they tempt others to do so too. For as they are Elders over the Church, and have a Name among them; so they eye them much, and ex­pect great things of and from them. There­fore, Elders must take heed to their wayes, and see that they walk circumspectly, (or exactly) Eph. 5.15. For if they do not, believe it, they will do more hurt than good in the Church.

Thus we see, that Ruling Elders have work enough to do in the Church, and that there is need and use enough of them. And surely, they might be of great use in the Church, and prove a great blessing indeed to her, would they [Page 168]but know, mind, attend to and do their own proper work and business, and really concern themselves with Christ's, and the Churches concernments, with all their hearts and souls; as they ought to do. And oh! that such as are called to that Office and Dignity, would seri­ously consider and lay to heart their wayes and doings, wherefore they are set in the Church, and invested with Power and Authority, and whether they do indeed intend, and in good earnest set to their work, and unfeignedly de­sign and prosecute those ends?

Quest. How should Ruling-Elders perform their work in the Church?

Answ. First, with wisdom, or wisely. They should wisely observe the matters they have, to concern themselves about, and to manage in the Church. 2. The times and scasons for the doing of them; to whom, and when. 3. The manner how they should or ought to do them. Much light, knowledge, and spiritual wisdom is required in Church Government, and Governours. And therefore, they have great need to pray, read and study much, for Divine wisdom, and Spiritual understanding in these things. That they may discern the will of Christ their Lord and Law-giver, and not mistake their way and work; nor the times, seasons and occasions thereof, nor stum­ble at any stumbling-stone, or walk in the dark, in so great and importunate matters.

2. The revealed will of Christ in his New Testament, is to be their great and only Rule and Guide in Church-matters No other voice must be heard there, but his; nor any other [Page 169]Authority, Law, or Rule to be observed, fol­lowed, and obeyed, but his. It is given to him, to be the Head over all things to his Church, Eph. 1.22, 23. And therefore, they ought to observe all things, whatsoever he hath com­manded them, (and nothing else) Math. 28.20. in the exercise of their Authority, in or for the Church. This they must carefully and continually mind, and have in their eye, that they do not their own wills, and walk by their own Rules, but Christs. For in so doing he will bless and prosper them, help and assist them: and in the end he will reward all their confor­mity and obedience to his holy will. But otherwise he will say, who required these things of you. Therefore, when any cases or works are offered to you; you must consider them, and the Laws or Rules by which you ought to proceed, in what you are called to do: and then proceed and manage your work ac­cordingly. Be you sure to steer your course aright by Divine light and Laws; look up to, and own Christ and his Authority in all your proceedures. For you act not as civil Ma­gistrates in a state, but as the Spiritual Magi­strates of Christ in his Church. And there­fore (I say) it is his Will and Authority only, that you must observe and walk by.

3. Diligently: you must exercise your power with all possible diligence, Rom. 12.8. He that Ruleth with diligence. That is, he must frequently attend to his Ruling-work, and what he doth therein, he must do with all his abilities. He must be earnest and fervent in it, and set himself to it, as to his work and [Page 170]business. He must not be slothful, negligent, or careless in it, as if it were an indifferent thing; no, but he ought to be diligent, and fervent in Spirit, serving the Lord, in what he doth, Rom. 12.11. The negligent servant shall be beaten with many stripes, Luk. 12 47. They should be diligent to know the state of their Flocks, Prov. 27.23. For although, they (I mean the Church) are not the Ruling Elders Flock, as they are the Teaching Ruling Elders, yet they are in a sense, their Flock and charge, to watch over them, and inspect their manners and walkings.

4. Readily; willingly, and chearfully. They should be like the Teaching-Elders in this also, 1 Pet. 5.2. Taking the oversight of the Flock, not by constraint, but willingly; not as Lords over Gods Heritage, but examples to the Flock. It is sad indeed, when they look not after them, nor mind their work and Office in the Church, but when they are constrained, and as it were for­ced to it, by their Teachers, and cannot for shame but do something then, but somewhat unwillingly, coldly and indifferently; as if it were a small thing, or a matter by the by: and which they would not trouble themselves about, could they handsomely evade and pass it by. They grudge at it, and account it their burden, not their delight. But surely, it should be their delight to serve Christ and his Church; and they should most readily, willing­ly and chearfully do it.

5. Conscientiously and Dutifully. The will of Christ and their duty: their work and op­portunity to do good, should lye deep in their [Page 171]hearts, and powerful on their Consciences; and what they do in the Church, in pursuance of their Trust and Office-power, for the Lord Je­sus and his Church; they are bound to do it upon Choice, conscientiously and dutifully: and that, because it is their place, work and duty, by virtue of Christ's Authority, who hath for these ends set them in the Church; appointed and enjoyned them such work and service there: for his glory and their good. They must not only bear Rule, but they must Rule well too, for those ends; or else they are of no use and service there. Now how can they be said to Rule well, as commanded; unless they use and exercise their Office-power so; name­ly, wisely, diligently, readily and willingly; chearfully, conscientiously and dutifully, ac­cording to the Laws and Rules of Christ their Lord?

6. They ought to exercise their Authority, and use their power in the Church, with much love, tenderness, meekness, impartiality; and sometimes (as need requires) with severity too. They must not exalt themselves, and carry it in a Lordly manner towards their Bre­thren, because they have Authority over, and may command them But they must see that they temper their power, and the exercise and use of it with love, tenderness, humility and meekness. They should so carry themselves in all things, as that on the one hand they be not slighted and despised, and on the other hand, envied for their haughtiness. They should so behave themselves in the house of God, as that they may give occasion to all, to [Page 172]think that they love them, and respect their good, in all they do. So likewise they ought to be just and impartial in their proceedures to­wards all, and not respect persons in Judg­ment, but the merit of the cause. And in case of necessity, when they have to do with stub­born and obstinate persons; they may and ought to be severe, in dealing with them, when they cannot otherwise prevail on them, to convince, humble and reform them, Jude 22.23.

7. And in all their endeavours, ways and practises in the Church, they should intend, design and aim at the union, peace, holinesse, comfort and prosperity of the Church; the honour of Reli­gion, encouragement of the Gospel and the Glory of Christ. All which blessed ends they should wisely, zealously, sincerely, seriously, industrously and faithfully prosecute, and with all their might strive and labour to obtain; and by all means, and that with much patience and perseverance, in the use of them, hope and pray, seek and wait to accomplish; in the Lords time. They must not make one or two attempts to reconcile differences, rectify dis­orders, disswade from Sin, perswade to Duty; to heal wounds and encourage to Repentance, and so leave it, without looking after the Issue and the success of their labours, but they must follow on their work until the ends be obtained. They, (as well as their teaching Elders) must look well to their herds, Prov. 27.23. They must see, that they rule well, and with diligence; 1 Tim. 5.17. Rom. 12.8. and that they approve themselves faithfull Stewards to [Page 173]Christ and his Church, in all their proceedings; and make full proof thereof.

Quest, What are the qualifications of ruling Elders, or how should they be qualifyed, for so high and honourable work and office in the Church.

Ans. I shall briefly name some of their ne­cessary qualifications; and but some of them, and such as are indeed necessary for them; without which, they cannot, will not rule well, nor be profitable to the Church. First, They must be qualified with Spiritual Gifts and special Graces: with a considerable measure of divine Wisdome and Spiritual understanding. They should be, not only real Saints, but eminent Saints too. They must not only have peculiar Grace, but be strong in Grace also. Surely! they ought to be well furnished with the Gifts and Graces of the Spirit, that they may go in and out; and walk in the Church as shining Lights; be able to judge and discern cases and persons, and make a sound and true Judgment of the things and matters they may be called to judge and determine. They must not be Novices in the knowledge of Christ, his Law & Gospel (the Rules by which they must walk); but they must have the Word of Christ, to dwell in them richly, in all Wisdom; Col. 3.16. to help them in their work. They cannot rule well, unlesse they do understand and can speak well; nor unlesse they are well acquainted with their Office, Work, and the Rules thereof. They ought to be sober, grave and serious Persons, and not of vain, light and frothy be­haviour, in their spirits & carriages. They should be of prompt ready minds and spirits for their [Page 174]work, and not of dull, lumpish and heavy Tempers. For if they are such, they will not act upon choice freely, but by constraint, and that will render them unprofitable and unde­sirable to the Church. They should be men of blamelesse lives, and spotlesse conversations; and they should be men of warm and lively af­fections, abounding in Love, zeal and fer­vour of Spirit. They ought to be men of Cou­rage, fearing God, (like Moses his 70 Elders) Exod. 18.21. and be free from notorious and apparent Coveteousness and worldly minded­nesse. They should be eminent in humility and meekness, and in other Graces of the Spirit; and they should be men of pitty, compassion, of bowells and mercies, as the Apostle speaks. They must not be angry passionate persons, or men of sower, froward and peevish Spirits and carriages: for these abominations will very much blemish them, and cause prejudices in the minds of Observers. They must not be Tattlers, Medlers, nor Busy-bodies in other mens matters; neither should they be slothful, negligent or careless of their own. These are some of their necessary qualifications.

Quest. What are the Duties of Church-mem­bers, and how ought they to demean and carry themselves towards their Ruling Elders?

Ans. When they do rule well, and use their office, power, diligently, faithfully and profi­tably, for the peace, wellfare and prosperity of the Church, the encouragement of the Ministry, propagation of the Gospel, and the honour and Glory of Christ, as they are indispensibly bound to do: they are worthy of double Honour, [Page 175]Love and respect from the Church: and they ought to give it to them, heartily and sincerely; in obedience to Christ, who injoyns and re­quires it, 1 Tim. 5.17. as also for their work and office sake, and for the Lord Christ his Sake, whose Officers they are; whose Image they bear, and whose work and service they do, and are employing themselves in. They must have, not only simple honour, love and re­spect from you; but double. They must have much more then any private brethren have, when they rule well, and that upon a two­fold account. 1. As they are Christ's and your Elders and Officers; and in a sense, do repre­sent the Lord Jesus Christ to you in and by their work and office-power in the Church. 2. As, or because they rule well, and use their office-power for your profit and benefit. Do they carefully, diligently and industrously at­tend to, and follow their work, and seek your good? then remember, that you owe them double honour, love and respect; and see you give it to them. Moreover, Church-members should yield them their chearful subjection and obedience, to all their Lawfull commands and appointments for their good, and give them all possible encouragement in their work, and not weaken their hands and make their work heavy, and burdensome to them; but do all they can to make it easy and sweet to them; that so they may do it with Joy and not with Grief. You should also pray importunately for them, that God would make them able, willing and faithfull to and in their work, and blesse and prosper their labours with suc­cess. [Page 176]Do they mind their work, and labour for your good? why then it is most reasona­ble, that you should mind them, and give them their dues, that they may be encouraged in their work and diligence, by your duty to them. In a word, you should carry your selves towards them in all things, as to Spiritual Ma­gistrates, and Christ's Officers to you, for your Good. As Paul speaks of civil Magi­strates, Rom. 13.4. for (says he) they are God's Ministers to thee for good; so your ruling Elders are the Ministers of Christ to you for good: Therefore behave your selves towards them, and do for them as such. Not as they are El­ders among you, but as they are good Elders to you, and such as rule well for your profit. Do they rule well, mind and attend to their work and duty? Why, then love, honour and respect them as such. Do they labour with, and take pains among you; and are they dili­gent, serious and faithfull in their office? then pray much for them; blesse and thank God for them; acknowledge, accept and esteem of them; carry your selves submissively & obediently to them; strengthen their hands and encourage their hearts, to and in their work; and do all you can and ought to do for them. Do they walk holyly, humbly, wisely, zealously and fruitfully? do you follow their examples; imi­tate their steps, and as much as possible, write after their Copy; and by so doing you will ho­nour Christ, and comfort them.

Quest. What other Officers hath Jesus Christ set in his Church?

Ans. Deacons. The Lord Jesus hath in his [Page 177]great love to, and care of his Church, appointed and given to them this sort of officers also, for their comfort, profit and well being: and they need them likewise: For as the Teaching Elders may not attend mostly to their ruling work, but to Study, Reading, Doctrine and Ex­hortation; (and then not to serve Tables, Act 6.) so the Ruling Elders leave their work to attend two, which is not to serve Tables neither, but to look after other Church-mat­ters and concernments as you heard before. And therefore I say, that Deacons are necessary and usefull Officers in the Church; and are distinguished from other Officers, by their name and work there. The Institution of this sort of Officers in the Church, as also their work, use and qualifications, we have an ac­count of in Acts 6.3, 4, 5, 6. 1 Tim. 3.8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13. Phil. 1.1. so that we see there is such an Office, and such Officers are appointed for and set in the Church.

Quest. What manner of persons should deacons be, or what are their qualifications, by divine Ap­pointment?

Ans. They must be men of honest Report, full of the holy Ghost, and wisdome, Acts 6.3. They must be grave, not double-tongued; not given to much wine, not greedy of filthy Lucre, holding the Mystery of Faith in a pure Conscience. Even so must their Wives be grave, not slanderers; So­ber, Faithful in all things. Ruling their Chil­dren and their own houses well, 1 Tim. 3.8, 9, 11, 12. These are some of the necessary qua­lifications of Deacons in the Church. You that are Deacons, mind these things, and con­sider [Page 178]seriously if you are so qualified for that Office in the Church of God. If you are not so qualified, humble your selves before the Lord, entreat him to qualify you with his holy Spirit, and labour in the use of all good means to obtain what is yet wanting in you, for the well and profitable performance of your work, as becomes such Officers in a holy Church of Christ's.

Quest. What are the Deacons works in the Church?

Ans. In general, their work is to serve Ta­bles, Acts 6. But more particularly, 1. They are to provide for and distribute to the poor of the Church according to their necessities; Act. 6. and not to suffer any of them to want through their negligence. And therefore they ought to enquire what poor there are in the Church, and what their wants are, and accordingly to supply them. In order to which they should receive the Churche's contributions, and wisely consider if what they do receive from them, will supply the wants of the poor, and satisfy other emergencies in the Church. And in case they do not, to acquaint one of the Elders, that he may speak to the Church to augment their stock; that so they may have enough to supply all occasions, as need requires. 2. They should not only look after the poor to get money for them, from the Church: but to ease the Church, they should see that such as can work, and so help to maintain themselves, do so: and such as can work but will not (if any such be) to reprove and admonish them; and untill they do set to work, and endeavour [Page 179]to live and provide for themselves as well as they can, to detain all supplies from them; that their wants may provoke them to labour. But in case there are any poor in the Church, that would labour, and not be chargeable to the Church, but cannot get employment; the Deacons ought to do their utmost from time to time, to get them work, and to give them all the encouragement they can therein. And by their so doing, they may be servicable to the Church, and to the poor, who would live by the labour of their own hands, if they could find employment: and who are as loath to be burdensome unto the Church, as they are, that they should be so. 3. They should often visit the poor and see how it is with them, encourage and comfort them, and do all they can to streng­then their hands, and refresh their hearts, un­der their poverty, and the Temptations that at­tend it. Doubtless poverty hath many great and strong Temptations; and therefore the poor have need of their supports, kindnesses and encouragement, to bear up their hearts from sinking despondencies. Surely! Deacons have more to do for the Church, and the poor there­of, then to receive contributions and send it by others now and then to such as want, when they are required so to do. What need is there of such qualifications as the Gospel requires in them, for their doing of that? If they have but eyes and common reason, they may do their work, if that be all, without any of the afore­said qualifications. But their requisite qualifi­cations do declare sufficiently that they have other work to do in the Church, for which they [Page 180]must be so qualified. But when men have once gotten the name of an Office, they take up with that, but seldome or never mind, endea­vour to know and do the work of their office. They must be even driven to mind it, and angry if any tell them of their neglects. Surely! such officers have a sad account to make, and contract much blame, shame and guilt on their names & Souls; and they must repent in Dust and Ashes, and even shed Tears of blood for their Sin, if ever they be Saved. Yea, the straits, wants and Temptations of the poor, which are occasioned by the Deacons neglects, will cry out against them, and condemn them. Oh! Sirs; remember whose Officers and Ste­wards you are, and for what ends you are set in the Church; consider your ways, what you ought to do; what you do, and what you leave undone. 4. They should provide convenien­cies for the Church to worship God withall, and see that the Church suffer no detriment by any of their neglects. 5. Their work also is, to see that the Church perform that part of their duty to their Teacher or Pastor; namely, to give him his due of subsistance, according to that charge, in Gal. 6.6. 1 Cor. 9. Rom. 15.27. and to collect it for him. To provoke the neg­ligent, and exhort such as are backward to their duty. Their work being (as was said) to serve Tables, this must needs be a part of it. And it is well known, that this work of the Church and Deacons, is necessary for the upholding and encourageing of the Ministry. These are some of the Deacons workes in the Church, to which they should attend with all possible [Page 181]wisdome, diligence and faithfulness, as their work and businesse. For God will require an account of them, how they have carried themselves in the Church, and performed their work there.

Quest. What is the duty of Church-members to­wards their Deacons, in the Faithful and con­scientious discharge of their duty and trust?

Ans. They should love and honour them, as Christ's and their Officers, and give them all encouragement in their work. They must not load and burden their work, by discounte­nancing, blaming or penuriousness towards them: or by distrusting them, and speaking contemptibly of them. But they should chear­fully confide in them, and pray importunately to God for them: that they may be enabled to do their work, and faithfully serve Christ, and his Church in their place, as they are bound to do. Surely, brethren, Christ can­not endure to see any of his Church-Officers, who act and serve the Church faithfully, from from and under him, and by his Authority and appointment, to be slighted undervalued and discouraged. But it is his Will that they should be loved, honoured and respected, for his own, and their work and Office sake; and that they should find, all possible encourage­ment from you. The neglect of which is Sin, and disobedience against Christ's Laws and Authority, and your shame and losse.

CHAP. VII.
Of the great & indispensible duties of Church-members amongst themselves, or to one ano­ther in a Church Relation.

Quest. WHat are the duties of Church-members to one another?

Ans. There are two great ends Christ Jesus had in his Eye, in appointing and ordaining such a near Relation, union and communion for, and among his people, as a Church-state and relation is. First, To capacitate and ena­ble them to perform their respective dutys and works, 1. to God, 2. To men, or to one another. Secondly, to encourage them so to do, and that with greater ease, freedome, order and satisfaction, than otherwise they could do. By virtue of their near Relation to, and intimate acquaintance with one anothers persons, faith, principles, and conversations, they can worship or glorify God together, with one mind and mouth, as commanded, Rom. 15.6. and walk together with God in all his ways, in the same mind and Judgement, 1 Cor. 1.10. which else they could not so well do. So like­wise, to perform their respective Duties to their Officers, and mutual duties to one ano­ther as brethren united together in a holy Band, for those ends and purposes. Their duties to one another, as Brethren and Sisters enchurched, and knit together in one single and individual Corporation, under the Laws and [Page 183]Lordship, Rule and Government of their only Head and Law-giver the Lord Jesus, are all laid down in his Gospel for them, and made their Duties only by his appointing and com­manding them to be observed and practised by all Church-members; and in all their observa­tions of them, they must have a choice and singular respect to his holy Will, and Sove­raign Authority in them; without which, their doing of them are not acts of Obedience to him, but the products of their own Wills and Pleasures. Now then, we will enquire into them, endeavour briefly to bring them to light, and present some of them to you, who desire to know and obey them in Truth.

First, The first and greatest, is love, love and spiritual Affections are the holy Cords that tye the hearts, souls and judgments of Believers one to another. This is that, which (together with the fear of God) makes them avoid all things whatever may give just offence, or Ad­minister griefe to one another, and that which provokes them to follow after the things that make for Peace, and the things that tend to Edification. Love is the Bond of Peace, Eph. 4.2, 3. 'Tis that which (together with Divine light and truth) causes Church-members to draw together, as in one yoke, and unani­mously, as with one heart and soul, to design, aim at and carry on mutual and common good in the Church, Phil. 2.1, 2. 1 Cor. 13.5. Without this love one to another, they cannot, will not Cement, nor long abide and live toge­ther, as a Church in Peace and Unity, nor pro­mote any good work among themselves; with­out [Page 184]heart knitting-love one to another in the fear of God, they will receive and entertain Jealousies and Suspicions one of another, and put the worst construction on whatever is said or done; and they cannot walk together com­fortably and profitably to and with one ano­ther, where and when they are entertained. Therefore it is absolutely needful and necessa­ry for all Church-members, to be firmly Uni­ted, and constantly joyned together in cordial love and charity; which is the Bond of Perfect­ness to and in all other Duties, Col. 3.14. God highly commends, and strictly commands this love one to another, and puts it into the hearts of his peculiar People, that they may do what he commands.

1. God highly commends it wherever he finds it, in Act and Exercise, 1 Thes. 4.10. And in­deed (sayes he) ye do it towards all the Bre­thren; Col. 1.4, 8. 2 Cor. 8.7. 1 Thes. 1.3. to which Duty, (and to manifest his high approbation of it) God hath promised a great Reward, Heb. 6.10.

2. God commands it, and vehemently ex­horts to, and urges it on them, almost every where in the Gospel. Oh! how importunate­ly did the Lord Jesus enjoyn it, and frequently press it on his Disciples, when he was on Earth? Joh. 13.34. A new Commandment give I unto you: what is that new Command­ment? why, that ye love one another, as I have loved you; that ye also love one another. And in Joh. 15.12, 17. This is my Commandment, that ye love one another, as I have loved you. That is, take the Pattern of my Love to you [Page 185]for your love to, or in loving one another. I have, and do love you (1) with great love; Joh. 15.13. so do you likewise. (2) My love to you is free, without any desert in you: let yours be free love, without carnal Respects, one to another also. (3) My love to you is real, hearty and unfeigned: So let yours be to one another also, Rom. 12.9. 1 Pet. 1.22. (4) My love towards you, is an exceeding fruitful love. I loved you so, as to labour, toyl, sweat and dye for you. I loved you so, as to humble and debase my self for you, and all to do you good: so must you love one ano­ther with a fruitful profiting love. For as I have loved you, so you must love each other. (5) My love to you, is a pitying, sparing, and forgiving love; a forbearing and tender hearted love: so must yours be to one another, likewise Col. 3.12, 13. (6) I love you with a warm and fervent love: so do you, love one another with pure hearts, fervently, 1 Pet. 1.22. (7) I love you with a holy spiritual love; not as you are Men, and have reasonable Souls; but as new Men, who have my Image stampt on, and my holy Nature in you, and as you are made per­fect by the comeliness and beauty that I have put upon you, Ezek. 16.14. 2 Pet. 1.4. So do you love one another, with a holy spiritual love, namely, because you are a lovely and a holy People unto me. (8) I love you with a constant and unchangable love, and that with a notwithstanding all your weaknesses, yea un­kindnesses to, and unworthy walkings before me. Whom I once love with a special and pe­culiar love, I continue to love for ever, Joh. 13.1. [Page 186]And I have engaged, that not any thing shall separate you from me and my love, Rom. 8. ult. Thus you are bound to love one another, even as I have loved, and shall alwayes love you. And as the Lord Jesus commanded and enjoyn­ed this by the word of his own mouth; So likewise by his Apostles. They do frequently and vehemently urge and press this Duty on Church-members every where, and back all their Commands (from Christ) with most strong and cogent Arguments, Rom. 12.9. Rom. 13.8.9, 10. Eph. 4.2, 15, 16. Eph. 5.2. 1 Thes. 5.8. 1 Pet. 1.22. 1 Pet. 3.8. 1 Joh. 3.23. Chap. 4.7. These are a few of the many places, where you may find this great Duty enjoyned on Believers and Church-Members; which they are indispensibly bound to observe and obey. And therefore God sheds this love into their hearts, and Teaches them to improve and use it, in loving one ano­ther, 1 Thes. 4.9. Rom. 5.5. For he gives his People, and enables them to do that which he commands and requires of them: and there­fore, the business of such Stewards, is to use their Trust well; and all lies on their diligence and faithfulness in Stewarding of it, as good Stewards of Gods Grace.

Oh! That Church-members, and all other Christians would seriously, sincerely, diligently and constantly mind and practise this great and indispensible Duty to one another, in all their wayes and doings; and not lay it aside as a little, useless or indifferent matter, which they may neglect, and dispense with the omission of, at their own will and pleasure.

Secondly, As we are indispensibly bound to love one another, as you have heard; so we are as peremptorily, absolutely and indispensibly bound to walk lovely, and encouragingly towards one another: that by our unlovely and unworthy walkings, we lay not stumbling-blocks in the way of love, or discourage such from loving us by our unlovely carriages, as do conscien­tiously aim at and endeavour so to love us, as Christ commands them to do. But that our Behaviours be such in all things, as to invite all to love us, as holy, humble and blameless Saints and Brethren in Christ. Very many Professors expect much love from their carnal and spiritual Relations, and are greatly dis­pleased at them, if they fancy they are denyed it, and cast the blame on them; whilest they mind not, care not how unlovely and discou­ragingly they walk and carry themselves to­wards them. But believe it; the Lord Jesus expects, and he hath made it their Duty, to walk lovely towards one another, as well as to love one another. Church-members are bound to love one another, as holy, spiritual and love­ly Objects; which they cannot do, unless they see, or have good grounds to believe them to be such indeed. When they walk carnally, how can they love them as spiritual Heavenly persons? and when they walk and carry them­selves proudly, in their Words and Deport­ments; how can they love them as the meek and humble Members of Jesus Christ? If their love must be holy and spiritual, then undoub­tedly the Persons or Objects of it must be such also. For is it possible, or doth God require [Page 188]me to love a Proud, Churlish, Touchy, Peevish and Cross-grained Professor, as much, and with that complacency, I can or may love an humble, sweet, meek and patient one? Can I, or is it my Duty so to love a sowre, crabbed, conten­tious and quarrelling Relation, as a peaceable, quiet, affable and courteous one? Is it possible for me to love a vain, frothy, worldly Professor, and one who cares not how unlovely, undesira­ble, yea, and in many things, how contrary he walks to me and my love; as I do, or may do another Professor, who is Spiritual, Grave, Serious and Heavenly? surely! we cannot love persons as holy, spiritual, humble, useful and Heavenly persons are to be loved; unless they appear to be so in their words, deeds and carriages towards us; neither doth God re­quire us so to do.

Therefore we ought to be as careful of, and see that we walk lovely towards one another, as to love one another; that so we may as much as possible, provoke and encourage each other to love one another; Heb. 10.24. and remove out of the way of love, all such stum­bling-blocks, as may any way Impede or Ob­struct it; that so we may encourage all to love us, really, strongly, sincerely, fervently, holily, spiritually and constantly: freely, easily, and that with delight and complacency For other­wise, as it will be most absurd and irrational for us to expect it from them, so it will be im­possible for them so to love us. And by our own contrary walkings and carriages, we wrong our selves of their love to us, and tempt them to sin against God, and injure their own [Page 189]Souls. We shall grieve their hearts, and tempt them to withdraw their love and kindness from us, and thereby offend God, grieve and vex his holy Spirit, and by little and little to withdraw his loving Countenance from us.

Thirdly: Christ hath charged and strictly commanded all Church-members, to live in Peace: to be at Peace among themselves, and to follow Peace with all men, and as much as in them is, to live peaceably with all men. Oh! how often, and with what vehemency, doth the Lord Jesus and the Holy Ghost, by the Apo­stles, press & enjoyn this Duty, especially, a­mong Church-members, every where in the Gospel? see some Texts, Psal. 34.14. 1 Pet 3.11. Rom. 14.19. 2 Cor. 13.11. 1 Thes. 5.13. Heb. 12.14. Eph. 5.3. And the Apostle tells us, that God hath called us to Peace; not only to the Peace of God in our own Souls, and amity with him; but with one another, 1 Cor. 7.15. such walkings and carriages one to ano­ther, when in love and Obedience to God, are pleasing to him; but strife, discord and conten­tion, and such like practices, are most hateful and abominable to him, Pro. 6.16, 17, 18, 19. These Six things doth the Lord hate, yea Seven are an abomination to him. And what is the Seventh? why, sowing discord among Brethren. This wickedness is so hateful to God, as the words cannot sufficiently declare his abhorrency of it. Hence we often find the Holy Ghost by Paul earnestly dehorting Church-members from all debates, strifes, and contentions one with, or against another; especially in their Church-meetings, Phil. 2.3. Let nothing be done [Page 190]through strife or vain glory, and vers. 14. Do all things without murmurings and disputings, Rom. 13.13. And the word of God doth every where condemn it as a most accursed Weed, and venomous Plant; a Cockatrice egg, and devilish Serpent. Pride is that Womb that bears it, Pro. 13.10. and the lusts of the heart, Gal. 5.20. and the Devil is the Father and Authour of this accursed strife and con­tention, Jam. 3.14, 15. Blessed Paul was much afflicted to see any of it in the Churches of Christ, as knowing from whence it sprang, and what the fruit and end of it would be? what wrong it would do their Souls and what Re­proach it would lay them under? How it would reflect on Christ and his wayes, and ren­der them all contemptible? How it would hinder their profit, and produce many vile Monsters among them. As Envy, Wrath, Rai­ling, evil surmisings, Hatred, Back-bitings, Swellings, and Divisions. And therefore la­bours to prevent the growth of them, and to pull up by the Roots, these pernitious Weeds: and that by Counsels, Reproofs, Cautions, In­structions, and Dehortations from them; and presses them (and us) by all cogent Argu­ments, to avoid contention and strife, and fol­low after Peace to the utmost of their pow­er.

David tells us, that it is a most pleasant and lovely thing, for Brethren to dwell together in v­nity, Psal. 133.1, 2. Then how much more pleasant and lovely is it, for spiritual Brethren to live and worship God so together. Christ came into the World, and lived here a Peace­maker, [Page 191]and charged all his followers to follow his steps; pronounces them blessed that do so, Math. 5.9. and accursed who do the contrary. He is a lover of Peace and Concord, especially in his holy Temples; where he will not have a Hammer heard: but he is an implacable hater of Strife and Discord, and will not endure it in them; much less will he winck at such, as are the first sowers of these Seeds. The truth is, strivers and contenders in the Churches, are the Devils Agents, and notorious Mischief-makers. They do a world of mischief to a Church where they are, and are real Plagues to, or in it. They greatly hinder Edification, and spoil the Order, Beauty and Harmony there. Conten­ders and Disputers in a Church, are the proud self-conceited men, who are vainly puft up with high thoughts of themselves, and their own abilities, and that because they have got­ten some light and notions into their heads, with a volubility of speech, but without spiri­tual wisdom and humility in their hearts: and therefore they conceit that they are wiser than the Church, and more able to Manage and Or­der Church Affairs, than their Elders. Their Pride and self-conceit makes them slight and contemn their Teachers, and to raise up in a Rebellious contention with, and opposition against them: As the Prophet complains, Hosea. 4.4. For this people are as they that strive with the Priest. They think nothing can be well done, unless they have the doing of it; and therefore when any good work is upon the Wheel, they will do all they can to hinder it, as some Churches can sadly experience. Well [Page 192]then, take heed of strife and contention, and follow Peace and Concord one with another, especially in your assembling together about Church-work. Get humble hearts, and then you will not be contentious, but peaceable.

Fourthly: Sympathize with, and help to bear each others burdens, as need requires. You are not to live to and for your selves, in a Church-State only; but to and for one another too. You are commanded to remember them that are in Bonds, as being bound with them, Heb. 13.3. and them that suffer Adversity, as being your selves in the body. You are strictly comman­ded and charged by the Great God, to rejoyce with them that rejoyce, and weep with them that weep: and be of the same mind one towards ano­ther, Rom. 12.15, 16. And look not every man at his own things, but every man also on the things of others, Phil 2.4. And let no man seek his own, but every man anothers Wealth, 1 Cor. 10.24. Bear ye one anothers burden, and so fulfil the Law of Christ. You must make, and account your Brethrens Crosses, Losses, Temptations and Afflictions, your own; and when they want and call for your helping hand, to support or lift them up, being fallen, you must give it them freely, readily and chearfully, and not turn a deaf ear to, or hide your eyes from them and their cryes▪ For this was one of Gods holy and Gracious ends in appointing Churches, and bringing you into Church-fel­lowship, and so into acquaintance one with another, namely, that you might be fellow-mutual-helpers and comforters one of another, For if you are cruel to, or careless of one [Page 193]another in Affliction; the Lord Jesus will re­quire it at your hands, and take it as done to himself.

Therefore, seeing it is the will of Christ, and our indispensible Duty to one another; let us put on Bowels of Mercies and kindnesses, Col. 3.12. and be tender hearted, Eph. 4. ult. And as Peter speaks, be pitiful and courteous to each other, 1 Pet. 3.8. Let the same mind be in us, and let us shew the same affection to one another (in measure) that Christ Jesus hath shewed, and still doth express to us. We know that he is full of loving kindnesses, pity, simpathy and bowels of mercy and compassion to us; Psal. 103.13, 14. Phil. 2.1, 2. to shew his Members, how they should be, and carry themselves towards one an other; and to oblige and provoke them to do so too. Oh! my Brethren: we should much abound in this grace also.

Fifthly: Exhort, and comfort one another. For so is the will of God concerning you. This is not only your Teachers Duty and Work, but yours also, to each other, Heb. 10.24, 25. And let us consider one another, to provoke unto love, and to good works; but exhorting one ano­ther. This Work and Duty must be diligently and frequently done, Heb. 3.13. But exhort one another daily, while it is called to day, lest any of you be hardned through the deceitfulness of sin, 1 Thes. 5.11. Wherefore comfort your selves together, and edifie one another, even as also ye do, vers. 14. Now we beseech you Brethren, warn them that are unruly; comfort the feeble minded, support the weak. My Brothren you [Page 194]stand in continual need of one anothers Ex­hortations and Consolations; and if you mind and manage this work well, you may be very useful and profitable one to another, greatly oblige and knit your hearts to each other, and occasion many thanksgivings unto God there­by. We are exceeding apt and prone to fall backward, and therefore need each others hand to draw us forward. To grow cold and dead hearted; and therefore need each others help to warm and quicken us. We are apt and ready to stand still, and lye down a Nap­ping; and therefore do greatly need one ano­thers awakenings and holy provocations. When this duty was frequently and conscienti­ously practised by the Saints, they did thrive and prosper: but since it hath been so wo­fully neglected, the contrary is apparent in the lives and carriages of the Saints. Well then; do you revive this work all you can. Set it forward with all your might, and improve all your opportunities to the profit of each others Souls: for you see that it is your indispensible Duty.

Sixthly: It is the will of your Head, the Lord Jesus, that you should be each others Keepers. That you should watch one over another; Ad­monish and Reprove one another, as need re­quires. I do not mean, that you should prye into one anothers secrets, or be busie-bodies in other mens matters. No, for that is hateful and abominable; and God hath forbidden you to do so, 1 Thes. 3.11. 1 Pet. 4.15. 1 Tim. 5.13. But my meaning is this, namely, that you watch over one anothers Walkings and Con­versations. [Page 195]That if they do well, you may encourage them. If ill, you may by Counsel, Reproofs, Admonitions, Instructions, and Ex­hortations, labour to mend them: and do all you can, to convince and bring them to the real sight and sense of their miscarriages, as also to unfeigned Repentance. By which good work, you will do them, the Church, yea Christ him­self, good and acceptable service. You should carefully mind and observe, if all do keep close to their Duty in the Church, or are re­miss and negligent. If they carry themselves holily, righteously and soberly in their Conver­sations: or on the contrary, they are frothy, vain, proud, extravagant, loose, unjust, idle, careless, or any way scandalous. You should strictly mind and observe, if there be any Tat­lers, Back-biters, or sowers of Discord, or such as speak contemptibly and slightingly of their Brethren, especially of their Elders, and their Administrations. As also, such as combine to­gether, and make parties or factions in the Church; or endeavour to load or obstruct any good work, which their Elders are promoting of, for the Glory of Christ and the good of the Church; and deal with them accordingly. You must mind and carefully observe, if any be fallen under Sin or Temptation, in any case, and not let them alone, but presently set your hand to help them, to succour and restore them; Gal. 6.1. Brethren; if any man be overtaken in a fault, ye which are spiritual, restore such a one with the Spirit of meekness; consider­ing thy self, lest thou also be Tempted. Take heed of that Cain like Spirit; who when God [Page 196]asked him where his Brother Abel was? Re­plyes, am I my Brothers keeper, Gen. 4. You will be Tempted to this evil towards your Brethren, namely, to imagine that you are lit­tle or nothing concerned with them, and that if they do otherwise than they should, the guilt will only lie at their doors; but you shall be blameless. But my Brethren, it is not so. You are not to be indifferent in this matter. For assuredly, you are appointed to be keepers of one another. You are bound to prevent and put a stop to sin in one another: or else your Brethrens sins, which you do, or may know if you will, and the wrong they do to themselves thereby; yea and the Reproach and scandal that may come to the Church thereby, will lie at your Doors, and be cast on your Souls, be­cause you neglected your Duty, and did not in season prevent it, as you might have done; if you would.

Look not every man on his own things, but on the things of others also, Phil. 2.4. And seek not your own, but every one anothers Wealth, 1 Cor. 10.24. Now we exhort you Brethren; warn the unruly, 1 Thes. 5.14. and Admonish the disorderly, 2 Thes. 3.15. For this good work, and their wise & conscientious doing of it, the Holy Ghost commends the Church at Rome, Chap. 15.14. And sayes God in Levit. 19.17. Thou shalt not hate thy Brother in thy heart: thou shalt in any wise rebuke him, and not suffer sin up­on him. And the Apostle in 1 Tim. 5.22. Ad­monishes us to take heed, that we be not parta­kers of other mens sins, but to keep our selves pure in Math. 18.15, 16, 17. The Lord pres­ses [Page 197]this Duty and VVork on you, and shews you how you should perform it. Therefore, you must mind and carefully do it, in Obedi­ence to his will, and according to your directi­ons there, and not otherwise. You must watch, and endeavour to gain a Sinner, or sinning Member; by your first, private Admonition, in case the evil be private: and if that will not do, take one or two more with thee, and see what that will do. But if that will not do the work, nor obtain the end on thy Brothers Soul, then you are bound to bring it to the Church; that by their Teachers or Elders, they may be informed of it, in order to their dealing with, and proceedings against him, as commanded. This is another of your great and indispensible VVorks and Duties in the Church. It is true, that this is especially the Elders VVork and Duty, but it is not theirs only, but yours also, who are private Members. Oh! therefore, be you perswaded to mind; carefully, faithfully and diligently to practise this VVork and Duty; for unless you do so, it will be impossi­ble to keep the Church in Peace, Honour and Purity. You will do Christ and them singular service.

Seventhly: You must forbear and forgive one another: for this is another of your comman­ded Duties, Eph. 4.2. forbearing one another in love, vers. 32. Be ye kind one to another, tender hearted: forgiving one another, even as God for Christ sake hath forgiven you. And in Col. 3.13. Forbearing one another, and forgiving one another: if any man have a quarrel against any, even as Christ forgave you, so also do yee. Doth [Page 198]thy Brother sin against thee, or do thee any in­jury? thou shouldst tell him of it, examine the matter and search out the circumstances of it; and see if he did it unadvisedly, through weak­ness or ignorance, and without any design to wrong thee, or whether he did it wittingly, and knowingly? And until thou art sure that he did it knowingly and wittingly, or wilfully, thou must forbear censuring him, as having so done it. For else thou wilt prove a Ʋsurper, and a false Judge; which Christ forbids, Math. 7.1, 2. Rom. 14. But if upon an impartial search, thou finds him to have wronged thee through ignorance or weakness, thou must Judge charitably of him, and carry thy self towards him, as God doth towards thee under thy weaknesses and ignorances. Thou must not be rash and severe towards him, either in thy carriages or censures. But if it clearly appear upon impartial enquiry, that he did knowingly and wilfully do thee wrong; then thou must carry thy self towards, and deal with him, as with a wilful Transgressor. Thou must lay his sin before him, and shew him what Lawes he hath Transgressed; what evil he hath done thee, what wrong to his own Soul, and what offence he hath done to Christ, by break­ing his holy Laws. Admonish him again and again of his sin, and censure him not too severe­ly, until you find him obstinate and stubborn. For until then, you must forbear him; whilest you are waiting on him, and on God for him, to convince him of his sin, and give him Re­pentance unto life. But if your endeavours be blessed to those ends, you must readily for­give [Page 199]him. And if he be once truly, and saving­ly convinced of and humbled for his sin: be sure, that he will most freely own and confess it to thee, as well as to God, and endeavour to make thee amends, and give thee all possible satisfaction for the wrong he hath done thee. And this he will do, not by constraint, but free­ly, willingly, and of his own accord, without thy seeking to him. For it is a certain sign that a person is not powerfully and savingly convin­ced of, and humbled for his sin, while he hangs off, and must be sought after to make satisfa­faction to such as he hath wronged. For were his heart really melted into the will of God, he durst not, yea could not be quiet, until he hath given all possible satisfaction to the wronged, Luk. 19.8. But now in case he re­main obstinate, and will not hearken to Re­proof: what are you to do then? why, then he should take one or two more, and deal with him; and if that will not do, to bring it to the Church; that they, by their Elders, may see what they can do with him. But if they can­not prevail on him to repent and make satis­faction: then I think the offended may prose­cute the Law against him. For the Law is made for the lawless and disobedient, 1 Tim. 1.9, 10. But yet he should be still in a readiness to for­give him when-ever he shall repent; pray and hope that he may repent, and when he doth so (although it be long first) Actually and Cordi­ally forgive him, and renew his kindness and Brotherly love to him, as if he had never sinned.

Eightly, It is your Indispensible duty, to hearken too, and receive Instruction, Admonition and Reproofs one from another also. For if some are Indispensibly bound, at some times, to give them: Surely; others who need them, are as much bound to receive them. Prov. 8.33. hear Instruction and be wise. For he that despi­seth Reproof, sinneth, but he that keepeth Instruction, walketh in the way of Life, Prov. 10.17. And the Scripture tells us in Prov. 12.1. Whoso loveth Instruction, loveth knowledge: but he that hateth Reproof is bruitish, such as turn a deaf Ear to Reproofs, are marked out for Scorners in Prov. 9.8. and he that is often reproved, and yet hardeneth his neck, shall suddenly be destroy­ed, and that without remedy, Prov. 29.1. such as turn a deaf Ear to Reproofs and admoni­tions, or slight and refuse them, do thereby re­bell against, trample upon, and contemn an or­dinance of God, and a means of his appointing, for their happinesse, and so they murder their own Souls, with the means that are given to save them. You are bound to hearken to, and receive, your brethrens Reproofs, Counsels and Admonitions; withall Humility Patience and freedome of Spirit: with all love, Meek­ness and Thanfulnesse to God, and the givers of them. For they are great mercies to you, and they are your real and profitable friends; such as seek your good, and endeavour to pre­vent your destruction. And therefore, I won­der not at the Scriptures saying, that such as refuse Instruction and Reproof, shall suddenly be destroyed; and that without remedy: for [...] do despise the means (as in their present [Page 201]case) of their Salvation, and which are handled out to them, to prevent their destruction. And certainly they shall have Judgment without mercy, (as James speaks) who do slight the means given them, for such great Ends, and by hardening their hearts against them, do render them uselesse to their Souls, and thereby op­pose and crosse Gods ends.

Oh! then, do not you so wickedly. When a Brother or Sister, see or hear you sin, and they come to you with the Lords healing play­ster, to cure you, receive it; thank them, and blesse God for it; apply and improve it, as David did Abigals and Nathans Counsels and Reproofs, 1 Sam. 25. 2 Sam. 12. and see that you repent and humble your selves in Dust and Ashes. For if the contrary heart and carriage be found in you, under just Reproofs, Instructi­on & Admonitions, toward God or men: know for a certainty, that you are in a very evil and dangerous case; yea you are in the high way to ruine and perdition. Oh! Friends, let it never be said justly, of any of you, that you were reproved and admonished of any known Sins, by any Brother or Sister; and that you refused, and slighted it; justified your selves in your Sins and apparent Transgressions, and were displeased with, or angry at such as ad­monished you, and did their Indispensible duty to you, under your Sin, for your Salva­tion.

Ninthly. Pray one for another, and that with a real Love, fervency, and Importunity, as you do, or should do for your selves, Jam. 5.16. Confesse your faults one to another, and pray one [Page 202]for another, that ye may be healed. Oh! with what serious minds and strong Affections, should all Church-members, pray one for ano­ther. They must be much in building up one another, and praying in the holy Ghost, one for another, Jude 20. They should carry one ano­ther on their hearts, at the Throne of Grace, especially such as are under Affliction: the whole Church in General, and the Teachers in particular, Heb. 13.18. and wrestle with God for them. For (as was shewed) one Church-member must make anothers case his own, and be of a publique Spirit towards, and for the good of all: and as in other things so in this of Prayer. For they have the Spirit of Prayer given them, Audience and Interest in Heaven for others, as well as for themselves. This is another duty to one another.

Tenthly, You should often meet together for holy discourse and Prayer. Two or three, or more; Brethren by themselves, and Sisters by themselves, in and for those God glorifying, and Soul-profiting exercises. This was wont to be the Commendable practise of our fore­fathers, and of some that are now alive, when Christ, Duty, Heaven and Religion lay war­mer on their hearts, than now they do. And they made happy earnings of their holy endea­vours. Now if it was a much commended Practise in them as it was; why then is not the same found in and among you, in this day? was it good in them, and will it not be so in you too? hath not God promised his Glorious Teaching, warming, strengthning, sanctifying, and comforting presence with such as do so? [Page 203] Matth. 18.20. would not your meeting toge­ther, and so exercising your selves, turn to a better account, than your present practise doth? do you not find time enough, to visit one another, and meet together, to discourse and talk of things which you should not? Do you not visit to tell some idle stories, to tattle of other mens matters, which do not concern you; and it may be, to do that which is worser; namely, to Back-bite some persons, and to prejudice hearts against your Teachers and their Work, if they do not please you? And will not such meetings have bitterness in the end? Yea, do you not thereby, exceedingly deaden & carnalize each others Souls, by these things? So that instead of bettering one ano­thers Souls, and furthering them towards Hea­ven in your meetings, you hinder them, and make them much worser. Oh! consider, and lay this matter to heart, I do beseech you: now while you have time to mend what is amiss. Consider my friends both how you do, and how you may and ought to improve and exercise your selves, in your occasional and de­signed visits and meetings; and what account you will be able to give of them at the last day. Is it not your great Iniquity to tempt one another to Sin, and wrong your Souls, mis­spend your pretious times and seasons of service for God, and one anothers spiritual profit? when you might if you would, have improved them to those ends. We read in Acts 16.13. That Women meet together to pray: but now 'tis accounted almost a false Doctrine. Men and Women were wont to discourse and speak [Page 204]often of the things of God, and their own ex­periences, one to another, Mal. 3.16. But where are now any such (almost) to be found? persons can find time enough for every thing, but their greatest VVorks and Duties. But to speak plainly; 'tis not our want of time, but of hearts. VVe are strangers to God in secret, loose our hearts in the VVorld, and cloy our selves with carnal cares and earthly matters: and therefore cannot, will not attend with any delight or freedom of Spirit unto our Duties. This will be found at the bottom of all our neglects, and excuses for them. But remember, that your Souls need this practise, and the use of these means, that it is your Duty, and will be (if well used) very profita­ble to you.

Eleventhly: Encourage one another by your examples, to keep close to, and be constant in your publick work. VVhen ever the Church meets, or are by their Teacher Summoned to meet together, for the Celebration of the worship of God: they are bound so to do (excepting in extraordinary cases) that may hinder any. For else there can be nothing done, nor any good order kept, for the glory of God, and the edification of the Church. Now then, when the Church ought to meet together, you ought to be present, and not by your wilful or careless absence give an evil example to others, and tempt them to do the like. For thereby you will cast a stumbling-block in their way of Duty, and encourage, strengthen and em­bolden them in their neglects also. If it be our Duty to provoke one another to good [Page 205]works, by our Exhortations, then also by our Examples and practises too. Examples are powerful encouragements to Sin or Duty, to good or evil; to Omissions or Commissions, 2 Cor. 9.2. Heb. 10.24. 2 Chron. 12.1. 1 Chron. 29.3, 9. If they are good exam­ples, then they provoke others to good, but if evil, then they are powerful to provoke others to do the same. VVhen a Member is in the Congregation, and sees such a Member wanting there, then he is tempted to take the same sinful liberty too: and so in all other ca­ses. All Church-members are indispensibly bound, ordinarily to attend on the Ordinan­ces of God in that Church to which they are joyned. For as they are there called and set, so their work and Duty lies there. Not for­saking the Assembling of your selves together, Heb. 10.25. and because some are not to neg­lect so to do; therefore (sayes the Apostle) do you provoke each other, to your Duty.

Twelfthly: You must be charitable to the poor, that are among you, and freely contribute to them, according to your Ability, and their Necessity. You are indispensibly bound to impart your help and assistance to them, and give them a little of your Estates. As you are Stewards for your selves, so also for them. It is a Debt you owe to God, and a Duty to them: you will comfort them thereby, but you will much more profit your selves, than you can possibly profit them. It is a more blessed thing to give, than to receive, Acts 20.35. It is your honour and happiness, that God enables you to give to them, but it is their Affliction, that they are [Page 206]necessitated to receive from you. You stand on the Advantage ground by them, both as to work and wages. And therefore, thou has lit­tle reason to despise them, or grudge at thy distributions to them. Thou art their Steward, and a part of what God hath given thee, was designed and intended for them, 1 Pet. 4.10. And therefore (sayes God) Deut. 15.7, 12. I command thee to open thy hand wide unto thy Brother, that is waxen poor by thee. (Read the words at large) observe likewise these Scrip­tures, and diligently mark and consider them, 2 Cor. 8. and 9. Chapters. Gal. 6.9, 10. Heb. 13.16. Prov. 19.17. Psal. 37.26. Psal. 41.1, 2, 3. You must not only give, to keep them alive in misery, but make comfor­table provisions for them; that they may have enough to keep them from the Temptations of Poverty, [...] pressing wants, and to enable and encourage them for, and in their work and Du­ty, to God and men.

Thirteenthly: You must carefully, watchfully, diligently, and conscientiously beware of, and avoid whatever may give any just offence or scandal to one another. For we are charged, to give none offence, either to Jew or Gentile, or to the Church of God, 1 Cor. 10.31. And sayes the Apostle, take heed, lest by any means this liberty of yours become a stumbling-block, 1 Cor. 8.9. And our Saviour tells us, that woe to them by whom the offence comes, Math. 18.7. and charges his Disciples, to take heed and beware of giving any offence to his little ones, vers. 6.

You must not only mind that which you ought to do, but that which you must also leave [Page 207]undone. For although you should strive to do never so much good, yet if that while you are not careful of eschewing evil, you will do a great deal of hurt, and pull down with the one hand, that which you seem to build up with the other. And you must also see, that you do one Duty as well as another. For although you may be frequent attenders on the Ordinances of God in the Church, yet if you come not timely to them, or carry your selves unreve­rently in them, you will give just offence. So if you should be charitable to the poor, and yet be negligent in publick worship, you will give offence.

But to be brief: know, that you must take heed and beware of such evils as these, and avoid them. For they do all of them carry a Brand in their fore-heads, and scandalous mischiefs in their hands, both to your own and others Souls. And therefore you should mind them, endeavour to know and avoid them, that they be not found in you.

1. As 1. Proud, lofty swelling, disdainful and haughty words, carriages, walkings and deportments: For they are grievous and pro­voking evils, and such as will justly offend all the observers of them.

2. You must avoid all sullen, sowre and churlish Language and Behaviour towards all sorts of persons, or else you will offend them: For it is an evil that is altogether unbecoming the Lambs of Jesus Christ.

3. You must beware of a cross, captious, and contradicting Spirit, and carriage: There are too to many such Members in Churches; [Page 208]whose peculiar Excellency, or rather vileness lies in this; and who delight in a singular per­versness of mind and discourse against the work, sense, proposals and judgment of the Church, and the Elders thereof. That so they may be heard, and may hear themselves talk, and from the Pride and haughtiness of their Spirits, they may seem some bodies in the Church, or in other Company. But this is very scandalous to their Brethren, (excepting such as they have made of their Faction to joyn with them in their unfruitful works of dark­ness) and very reproachful to themselves; as they will find at long run; But I must hasten.

4. You must beware of, & avoid, peevish, froward and touchy carriages, words and de­portments, in private and publick. For they are very scandalous and offensive.

5. You must not withdraw your selves from your place, work, and Duty in the Church, nor absent from the VVorship and Ordinances of God there, in their times and seasons. For that is a most scandalous and pernitious evil, as you heard before. It hath an innumerable Company of evils in the Womb of it, and that do attend it: which I have now no room to mention. And it is a direct Transgression of Gods Laws, Rules and Orders in his Churches, besides the scandal and evil consequences of it.

6. Take heed of that filthy sin, of speaking evil of one another behind their backs; you must not be Whisperers or Back-biters, nor speak of the real or supposed evils of one another, but to their faces, or before them; [Page 209]until you have done your duty to them in se­cret. For if you should, you will greatly pro­voke them, and greatly stumble, offend and scandalize such, as you so speak evil of.

7. You must beware of speaking slightingly and contemptibly of one another, either to their faces, or behind their backs. For men, yea the best of men, will not, cannot patiently bear contemptuous words, and undeserved slighting carriages from their Brethren.

8. You must beware of and avoid vain, foo­lish and frothy discourses; for they are very scandalous and offensive to gracious hearts.

9. Take heed of Earthly-mindedness, and greedy pursuits after worldly things; for as they are offensive to God and pernitious to your own Souls: so they are scandalous and grievous to beholders.

10. Take heed and beware of strife and con­tention amongst your selves; for that will do a world of mischief, and produce many evil and wicked fruits.

11. Take heed of grudging at, or envying one anothers prosperity; for thereby you con­troul God himself, and give occasion of great offence to your Brethren; when they shall see, that they cannot receive mercies from God, without your envyings and grudgings.

12. Be sure to deal justly with all men, and give to every one his due: defrauding is a very reproachful and scandalous sin. Contract not Debts, and delay, or deny to pay them; For if you do, you will scandalize your Brethren, and cause the name of God to be evil spoken of.

13. Be sure to make good, and perform all your peremptory promises to men, and take heed and beware of breaking them, or fai­ling and disappointing men of their just ex­pectations from you; for that also will be scan­dalous and offensive.

14. Take heed of taking into a marriage­bond, such as are apparently in an unbelieving and carnal state and condition; For that also is very offensive to holy serious men: although some make light of it.

15. Take heed of idleness and slothfulness in your Callings; For that will prove a perni­tious and scandalous sin to others, and your own souls too.

16. Take not up a Report against one ano­ther, that is scandalous, nor give an ear unto Tatlers and busie-bodies, nor be you busie-bo­dies in other mens matters your selves; For if you do, you will give great offence.

These are some, and but some of the scanda­lous evils that you must carefully avoid, as a duty that you owe to God, to your Brethren and to your own souls. I could have named many more, but I find these the most common amongst Professors.

Now as you must avoid these and other evils; mind and practise the said Duties, as Church-Members one to another: so you must seriously mind the manner, reasons and ends of doing them also. The reason of your so doing, must be the will of Christ your Head and King, because he hath so commanded you. And the principle of all you do, must be love to him, and to the souls of your Brethren. The ends [Page 211]must be to please, honour and exalt the Lord Jesus, and to profit and benefit your Brethrens souls, and maintain the Credit and Reputation of the Church, and the Worship and Ordi­nances of God therein; and to preserve Peace and Purity among your selves. The manner must be thus; namely, wisely, dutifully, chear­fully, obediently, freely, willingly, humbly, holily, seriously, diligently, sincerely, and per­severingly. For you should be as careful of doing your Duties to men in a right manner, as you are of performing your Duties imme­diately to God so. I can but mention these things, because I have exceeded my intentions in others. The Lord God bless them to you all.

CHAP. VIII.
Of the Ordinances and Worship of God, in a Gospel-Church.

Quest. WHat Ordinances of Divine Wor­ship, hath God given to, and ap­pointed for a Gospel-Church, to be observed by them?

Answ. First, walking together in constant, Cordial Communion, and Gospel Order in a Church-state, in Brotherly love, peace and oneness of spirit, in the frequent and joynt Celebration of all the worship and appoint­ments of Christ, is certainly an Ordinance of Christ and their Indispens [...]ble Duty, as hath been already shewed. Believers may not enter [Page 212]their names among Christ's Disciples, and then take liberty to do what they please; omit or neglect their place and duty there, when, and how they will, and content themselves with having their names enrolled in a Church; come among them, and go from them at their own will and pleasure. No, but it is the will and Ordinance of our Lord Jesus, that they should constantly, and conscientiously in obedience to his holy will, abide and continue there, holding Communion or Fellowship together, as a uni­ted and entire body, or spiritual Corporation, and joyntly with one mind, heart and soul, ob­serve and celebrate his Ordinances and Wor­ship, Heb. 10.24, 25. Acts 2.42, 44, 46, 47. Rom. 15.6. 1 Cor. 1.10.

Secondly: Preaching and hearing the Gospel. It is true, that this is not a special Church-Ordinance, or an Ordinance appointed for and given to Churches, or to Believers, exclusive of all others. For it is the great Ordinance of God for the converting, quickning, and bring­ing sinners to Christ, Rom 1.16. 1 Thes. 1.5. By this Ordinance God conveys his special Grace, and the spirit of Grace into sinners hearts. By it he opens blind eyes, unstops deaf cars, enlivens dead Souls, and convinces carnal men of sin, Righteousness and Judgments; Acts 26.18. Joh. 5.25. Joh. 16.7, 8. And by it he turns them from the power of Satan unto God, and works them to, and for his own use; makes them Vessels of Honour, and translates them out of the Kingdom of darkness and the Devil into his own Kingdom, Col. 1.13. The great Ordinance of Preaching and hearing the [Page 213]Law and Gospel, is given and appointed to make, fit and prepare sinful men for Member­ship with Christ, & his holy Gospel-Churches. For until they are moulded and qualified by the word and spirit, they are no way capable of either, considering what condition all men are in by sinful nature; namely, dead, blind, filthy, vile, hateful, enemies to God, Children of Satan, under the Law, the curse and wrath of God, strangers to and ignorant of God, Christ, Grace, Duty and Gospel-holiness. But although hearing and preaching the word of God, be an Ordinance of God to others, namely, such as are not en-Churched, to prepare them for that State, and the Duties and Priviledges there­of; yet I think it may be called a Church-Or­dinance also. For the Lord Jesus hath by his soveraign Authority set this Ordinance in his Gospel-Churches, and committed the Preach­ing of it unto men there, namely, to such as he is said to impower and send, to give unto, and set among them for the work of the Ministry, 1 Cor. 12.28. Acts 20.28. Eph. 4.10, 18. Act. 14.23. 1 Tim. 5.17. The Ministry of their Pastors and Teachers is their own Mini­stry; and these Officers being given to them by Christ, and set in his Churches for their sakes, they may call the Ordinance their Ordinance, such Officers theirs, and their Ministry theirs, as having a peculiar Relation to them; which is one of the Churches peculiar priviledges, and which they ought highly to prize, and bless God for. Now as some men are gifted, im­powered and sent out by Christ, to convert and turn men to Christ, who may not have any [Page 214]Relation to Churches, as their Pastors or Teachers, so there is the special and peculiar Ministry of Pastors and Teachers given to, and set in the Churches; whose work and business lyes there, and but occasionally else-where to other men. Take heed (sayes the Apostle) to the Flock, over which the holy Ghost hath made you Overseers, to feed the Church of God, Act. 20.28. The ends of these Officers, and their Ministry in the Church, is not intended for the calling and regenerating of Church-Members; for (as was shewed) they must be effectually called and regenerated, before they can be meet Members of a Holy Temple of God: but to build up and carry on the work of Grace in their hearts, holiness and fruitfulness in their lives and walkings towards God and men; To confirm and establish them in the Truth and Faith of Christ, which they have received, and to instruct and enlighten them further in all Christ's and their own souls concernments. This Ordinance of God is in­tended and designed by the Lord Jesus, and it should be so used and managed by all Teachers and Hearers continually, to carry on the work of Grace, to convey and receive more of the Grace that is in Christ Jesus for them, to con­vince them of, and shew them more clearly the evil of sin, the deceits of their hearts, the power of in-dwelling lusts, the Wiles and Me­thods of Satan, the necessity of Christ and his blood, and of his Ordinances and Institutions; To shew and convince them of the Excellency, Beauty and Loveliness of Christ, and the love and grace of God to them in him; To Preach [Page 215]and hear their hearts and souls into clearer knowledge of the three persons and one eter­nal living God, and into more acquaintance with them; so likewise into more cordial and unfeigned, more strong and fervent, pure and constant love to him; To acquaint themselves with the nature, usefulness and proper life of faith, perswade and work their hearts to it, practically and dutifully to love it in all things, works, duties and conditions; To arm and sence them against Satans fiery Darts, and Temptations, and the worlds snares and allure­ments; To discover and detect self lusts, and whatever warrs against our souls, and to mor­tifie and destroy them; and in order thereunto, to know and be able, expert and accurate in the use of our spiritual Weapons and Armour of proof, which Christ hath sanctified and given unto us; in Eph. 6. and elsewhere in the Gospel; To sanctifie them throughout in soul, body and spirit, keep them from deadness, cold­ness, lukewarmness, and indifferency of spi­rit, and to prevent sleepiness and back-sliding from God, neglect of duties, and careless per­formance of them. This Ordinance is intended for the further informing them of the holy will and mind of Christ, and their duties to God and men, to sweeten and dispose the heart to love and practice them, and to enable them to persist in so doing without weariness and faint­ing, grudging or disputing, and with joy and delight; To call back persons from their wan­derings, and to give them Repentance unto life. These are some of Gods holy and blessed ends in setting up this Ordinance in the Church: [Page 216]which all are indispensibly bound to aim at, in­tend and endeavour in all their use of it. See Eph. 4.10, 11, 12, 17. Esa. 30.20, 21. Eph. 5.25, 26, 27. Eph. 3.18, 19. Micah. 2.7. 1 Thes. 4.10. Heb. 10.38. Rom. 1.16, 17. 2 Pet. 3.18. 1 Thes. 5.23. Phil. 3.13, 18. Joh. 17.17, 19.

Thirdly, Prayer, Prayer to God is a Church-Ordinance. It is true, that all men are bound to pray to God both publickly and privately: the neglect whereof is severely threatned; Jer. 10. ult. It is a part of natural or moral Worship, which all men ought to practise continually. For as God is their Creator, and they his reasonable Creatures, he their Sove­reign, and they his Subjects, and as such Crea­tures, are to live, and alwayes to have their de­pendency on him for their subsistence in this world: so they are to express and manifest their so doing, by their asking such things as they want of him. For it is a Duty and Ho­mage they owe him, as him in whom they live, move and have their being, Acts 17.28. and profess him to be their God, Protector and maintainer, and expect all things from him. They ought in all their wayes to acknowledge him, Prov. 3.6. although they know him not in the face of Christ by any Gospel-Revelati­on. But notwithstanding this is a Church-Or­dinance also, that is, they are appointed to pray publickly in their meetings, as a Church, and that not as it is a moral Duty, and agreea­ble to reason, and mens natural principle, but as it is a Gospel-Ordinance of Christ appoint­ed for them, and they commanded by him to [Page 217]observe it among themselves. This the Church of Jerusalem was commended for, Act. 2.42. And they continued in the Apostles Doctrine, and fellowship, and breaking of bread, and in prayers. and in Acts 12.5. 'tis said, that prayer was made without ceasing of the Church unto God. Now this Ordinance in the Churches of Christ must be observed and practised, as an Ordi­nance of his appointing, who is Lord and Head of them, and because it is his Sovereign will they should so do, without which they cannot in the doing of it, approve themselves unto him, as his obedient Children and Subjects in his house. For whatever work they do, and whatever Ordinance they observe in the Church, they are indispensibly bound to respect his will, and have their eye on his Authority therein, as the ground and reason of what they do; and because he hath so commanded and appointed, therefore they do it. Moreover to the well performance of this Duty, and right observance of this Ordinance in the Church, there is required a peculiar Ministerial gift in the Teachers or Overseers of the Church. For they cannot rightly perform this part of their work in and for the Church, by their natural and common acquired gifts and parts, but in and by the spirit and his Ministerial gifts and grace conferred on them, for their profita­ble and right performance of their Works and Duties in the Church, Rom. 8.26, 27. 1 Cor. 12.6, 7, 12.

Fourthly, Baptism, water-Baptism is another Church-Ordinance, to be holily, reverendly, dutifully and spiritually observed. The [Page 218]power of administring this holy Ordinance of Christ is given to Pastors and Teachers, and only to such as are authorized and called to administer other Ordinances, and perform o­ther parts of the work of the Ministry, Au­thoritatively, by virtue of their Commission from Christ received: Any Disciple of Christ may not administer it, but such as are set [...] part for, and appointed to the work. For they must do it, and it must alwayes be done by men in office-power, Matth. 28.18, 19, 20. And Paul tells us, Eph. 4.11, 12. That Christ gave some Pastors and Teachers for the work of the Ministry, and edifying of the body of Christ: And we never read in Scripture of any other, than such as were called to the work of the Ministry, that did Baptize any. This Ordi­nance is instituted and appointed in Matth. 28.18, 19. and it was confirmed by the constant practice of the Apostles and Teachers after­ward, Act. 9.18. Act. 10.47, 48. 1 Cor. 15. Baptism is a Sign, Token and Seal of the Gos­pel-Covenant, (as Circumcision was Rom. 4.11.) for the assuring and confirming Believers of the reality of the Covenant, and the graci­ous purposes of God to perform it, and con­vey unto them all the Grace and blessings of it in his time. To raise and strengthen their hope in Christ and God the Father by him, that God is and will be their God, and also the God of their Seed, according to that glorious grant and engagement of God, in Gen. 17.7. I will establish my Covenant between me and thee, and thy Seed after thee in their Generations, for an everlasting Covenant, to be a God to thee, and to [Page 219]thy Seed after thee. To which Covenant, God set his Seal, vers. 10. This general sum or head of the Covenant given to Abraham; and his Seed in their Generations, we have produced and brought in by the Apostle Peter in his first Sermon after the coming of the Holy Ghost on him and other of the Apostles, in Act. 2.39. when he was about the setting up of Churches and Church-Order, Laws and Ordi­nances among them (sayes he) Repent yee and be Baptized; why? for the promise is unto you, and to your Children, and to all that are a far off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call: which is the same for substance given before to Abraham. And Paul told the Galatians Chapt. 3.14. That the blessing of Abraham is come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ. This Ordi­nance of Baptism, is of meer Institution, and made known to us in and by the Gospel. The Light and Law of nature knows nothing of it; neither are we bound to observe it, but upon the command and appointment of Christ, which is sufficient for us, and we need no fur­ther warrant for our observation of it.

Fifthly, The Lords Supper is clearly another Church-Ordinance. And indeed it cannot be rightly and orderly administred and received, but in a regular Church-state; we never read of any Believers that received it, or any Offi­cers that administred it, after Christ's ascensi­on, but as they were congregated, en-Church­ed, em-bodied and formed into a holy Temple: but we read of Churches celebrating it; as at Jerusalem, Acts 2. Corinth. 1 Epistle 11. and elsewhere. We find the Institution of this [Page 220]Ordinance in Matth. 26.26, 27, 28. Mark 14.22, 23, 24. Luk. 22.17, 18, 19, 20. 1 Cor. 11.23. to the end. In this last Scripture we have many weighty things of and concerning this great Ordinance (1) The Institution its self. (2) The time when, the same night in the which he was betrayed. (3) The Institutor, namely, the Lord Jesus. (4) The manner of it: 1. The Lord Jesus's own practise, He took, blessed, brake and gave the Bread, and said, take, eat, this is my Body. 2. By commandment, this do ye in remembrance of me. (5) Who should received it, and how persons should be qualified and prepared for the reception of it. 1. With light and faith: They must be able to discern the Lords body, the ends and use of the Ordi­nance, and to make suitable and pertinent ap­plication of all to themselves. 2. They must be able to examine themselves, and actually to do it, and be in a state and practical fitness and rea­diness to meet Christ in it, to thank and praise him, and to shew forth his death until he come. (6) The danger and peril they are in who eat, and drink, and use this holy Ordinance unwor­thily. 1. They are guilty of his Body and Blood. 2. Of their own damnation. (7) We are in­formed of some of the sad effects their unwor­thy receiving of this holy Ordinance had on some of them: for this cause many are weak and sickly among you, and many sleep.

Sixthly, Singing of Psalms and Hymns and spiritual Songs, is another Church-Ordinance or Institution of Christ, Eph. 5.18, 19, 20. Col. 3.16. Mat. 26.30. Mark. 14.26. This is a spi­ritual Ordinance and Duty; yea it is a heart-warming, [Page 221]Soul-refreshing, Spirit-raising, and grace-quickning. Ordinance. To the well per­formance of it, much special grace and diligent exercise of it, as also the spirit of grace is ne­cessary. Much wisdom and spiritual understand­ing, life and vigor, care and watchfulness is re­quisite; sincerity and faithfulness, spirituality and heavenly-mindedness is needful for our ac­ceptable observance of it to God, through Jesus Christ, 1 Cor. 14.15. Col. 3.16. Eph. 5.18, 19, 20. It is true, that all men ought to sing praises and thanksgivings unto God, for it is a natural and moral duty: and it is as true, that none can rightly, holily and acceptably do it, but such as are partakers of the grace and spi­rit of Christ; and that the Lord Jesus hath in­stituted it, and made it a Church-Ordinance. And as, or because he hath instituted, and made it one of his Gospel-Ordinances for his Churches, that therefore they ought so to ob­serve it.

Sevently: Holy discourses and heavenly con­ferences among the members of the Church, is ano­ther Church Ordinance, which all are bound to mind and practise, as they have ability and op­portunity: for the observation and celebra­ting of which, they should seek for occasions and seasons to meet together, and endeavour to promote it: and when they have them in their hands, to use and improve them to the glory of God, and their own mutual profit; and that because it is their Lords Ordinance for their good: The neglect of which is (doubtless) one of the procuring causes of those withe­rings, languishings, and most dreadful decays in [Page 222]grace, and woful back-slidings, which are so notoriously evident among Church-members. This useful profitable Ordinance, was once in esteem & much accounted of by Believers; but it is now almost laid aside & forgotten by them; it was their delight, but now their burden. They made happy earnings of it to their Souls, but now they fancy that they have no need of it, that there is neither duty nor priviledge in it. But however, it is and shall ever be an Ordi­nance of God, and their observation of it, their priviledge and duty, Jude 20. Building up your selves in your most holy faith, 1 Thes. 5.11. Wherefore comfort your selves together, and edifie one another, even as also ye do. See also, vers. 14. and Heb. 3.13. Heb. 10.24, 25. Mal. 3.16, 17. Church-members must take heed that they meet together for the better, and not for the wor­ser, as the Apostle told the Corinthians, 1 Cor. 11.17. that they so improve their occasional and determined meetings, as to profit and bet­ter one another. This holy Ordinance of Jesus Christ should be seriously, frequently, diligent­ly, spiritually and sincerely observed of all Church-members: And if they shall so observe and practise it, in obedience to his will, and with holy designs and aims, namely, to please and honour God, and to profit and better their own and each others Souls; they will find it an ex­ceeding profitable Ordinance to them, for the promoting and carrying on the grace and inte­rest of Christ in their hearts: and it will be an effectual means to encrease love one to another, unite their hearts and endear affections. God will bless and empower it, in your dependence [Page 223]on Christ and his free grace; to keep your Con­sciences awake, your Affections warm, and your hearts ready to every good work.

Eightly: Church-Discipline. This Ordinance is instituted and appointed for the Churches re­gular and orderly walking: for the prevent­ing and curing disorders in them; and there is as much need of this Ordinance and Institution as of any other, as experience shews. And it should be seriously minded and considered; wisely, and diligently observed and practised in the Church, as much as any other Ordinance of God therein. There is no Church in the world but is subject to disorders, and too many irregu­larities, because the Lusts, Temptations, and carnal Interests of some of the Member, are strong and impetuous; which causes many di­stempers and disturbances in the body, as may be seen in the primitive Churches. Now Dis­cipline is appointed by Christ to heal and cure them, and without it the body cannot be health­ful and continue in a good condition; but botch­es and plague-sores will break forth, 2 Cor. 10.8. Mat. 18.15, 16, 17, 18, 19. Rom. 12.6, 7, 8. 1 Cor. 5.4, 5, 7, 13. Gal. 6.1, 2.

These are some of the principal Institutions, or Ordinances of Christ in his Gospel-Church­es; which they should seriously mind, diligent­ly and faithfully observe continually, to the glory of Christ and their Souls profit.

CHAP. IX.
Of the priviledges of a Gospel-Church, or the singular priviledges and spiritual advantages Believers have, or may enjoy in a Church-state and Relation.

Quest. WHat are Believers priviledges and spiritual advantages in a Church-state, or as enchurched and embodied together?

Answ. There are many and great priviledges and Soul-advantages for Believers in a Church-state, which they may enjoy and improve to the promoting of their present and eternal happi­ness. Solomon tells us, That two are better than one, Eccles. 4.9, 10, 11, 12. So many knit toge­ther in a holy Band for mutual profit, are in a far better condition than when they walk singly, and alone. In Gen. 2.18. (it is said) that it is not good for man to be alone; I will (says God) make him a help meet for him. So God knowing our frame, Psal. 103.14. and what need we have of spiritual Union and Communion one with another, he hath in love and mercy, in his great pity, tenderness, and compassion to us, appointed and ordained a Church-state and Re­lation for us; that we might walk together in holy Brotherly love, and oneness of heart; serve him with one consent, Eph. 3.9. and carry on a common mutual interest together in his fear.

First: Believers in a Church-state shall have much more of the presence of Christ with them, [Page 225]than while they walk in a single capacity, as so many individual persons, without a near Church Union and Communion, without their holy Band, and perfect joyning together in the same mind, heart and affection, 1 Cor. 1.10. How often doth the word of God inform us of this? (pray read and mind, consider and lay to heart these Texts,) Rev. 2.1. unto the Angel of the Church of Ephesus write; these things saith he, that holdeth the Seven Stars in his right hand, who walketh in the midst of the Seven. Golden Candlesticks. (Mark it) he doth not say, that he calleth and looketh into them, no [...] but he walketh in his Churches, in their walking with him. And Paul tells us in 2. Cor. 6.16. That God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; namely, in the particular Gospel-Church at Corinth, formed of Saints, and Sanctified in Christ Jesus; 1 Cor. 1.2. 2 Cor. 1.1. which is undoubtedly the priviledge of all other Gos­pel-Churches of the Saints, Psal. 9.11. Sing praises to the Lord which dwelleth in Sion. And in Psal. 132.13, 14. (says David) for the Lord hath chosen Sion: he hath desired it for his Habitation. This is my rest for ever: here will I dwell, for I have desired it. To which last re­cited Texts, with many other of like import, the Apostle alludes Eph. 2. ult. In whom you also are builded for a Habitation of God. For what end are they built up together? why, it is for God to dwell in. These are a few of the many Texts that speak of, and plainly declare this to be one of the great priviledges of Gospel-Churches. And it is no small one, but very great and full of inviting and encouraging force [Page 226]and efficacy to draw and perswade all true hear­ted Nathaniels to joyn themselves to them, and walk in and with them; and to provoke and stir up all Church-members to walk and carry them­selves so towards God, Christ their head, and towards one another, as to enjoy and experience the good and sweetness of it; and cause not to obstruct and hinder God, and by unworthy car­riages to God to withdraw himself from them, and deprive themselves of so great and glorious a priviledge, 2 Chron. 15.2. It is not enough that you are in a true Gospel-Church, to pos­sess you of this priviledge, but you must walk and demean your selves in that state according to his will: you must walk therein as becomes the Gospel of Christ; and in heart and practise Conform unto his Laws and appointments: that your Father, head and King may delight to dwell with and walk among you as in his holy Temple. For he is in his holy Temple, Psal. 11.4. Eph. 2.21. Oh! remember, that God is great, and greatly to be feared in the Assembly of his Saints, and to be had in reverence of all that are about him: Psal. 89.7. and consider how great a priviledge this is.

Secondly, A true Gospel-Church, or Believers inchurched, are and shall be priviledged with more of Christ his Graces, Spirit and benefits, than o­thers. Christ will impart and distribute more fully and richly to them of his riches of love and grace, when they carry themselves obedi­ently to him in a Church-state, than when they walk as individual and single persons. His hand and heart shall be opened wider to them, and he will abundantly bless them, when orderly [Page 227]walking in his holy Temples. They may hope, expect and wait for great things from him in his holy walkes, Gardens and Galleries.

And that First, because he dwells there. There he dwells and walks (as you heard before) and be sure where the King of glory keeps his Court and place of residence; where he makes his a­bode, and that with greatest delight and com­placency, as he doth in his Gospel-Churches, there he will communicate and impart most of his riches and choicest loves and favours. The consideration of which, made David so earnest and importunate in his desires and prayers to be in the house of God, which he preferred much above and beyond all other good in the world, Psal. 63.1, 2, 3, 5. Psal. 84.1, 11. Psal. 27.4. There he knew that God would meet him, and he should meet God. There he expected to find the fullest, clearest, comfortablest, and the most constant presence of God, and there he expected to obtain and enjoy his love and fa­vours also: for God is great in Zion, Psal. 99.2. namely, great in glory, praise, renown, and in the distributions of his favours.

2. Because, they ly in the way of them, and wait at wisdoms gate, and at Bethefda's-Pool. Believers in a Church-state are waiting on and for their Lord and King, and for his favours and blessings, in the way and ways he hath comman­ded them, and appointed to bless them in. And therefore their receivings must needs be more abundant from him, Psal. 133. ult. As the dew of Hermon, and as the dew that descended upon the Mountains of Zion; for there the Lord commanded the blessing; even life for evermore. [Page 228]Every Ordinance of Christ is as a full Brest, golden Pipe, and Honey-Comb, which conveys and yields abundance of Milk and Honey, of Cordials and water of life, to nourish, strength­en and refresh the City of God, by which they are, or may be made fat and fruitful. The Springs, Treasures and Fountain of love and grace is opened in and to the Churches, and there Christ Jesus causes the Horn of his Da­vids to flourish, Psal. 132.17. In a Church-state, Believers live in the streams of all Gospel-Or­dinances, and therefore they may grow there, as Willows by the Water-courses; Esa. 44.4. for there they may with joy, draw water out of these Wells of Salvation, Esa. 12.3. The more obe­dient Believers are to the will of their King, the more he will bless them, and communicate of himself and his Grace to them, Joh 14.13, 14, 15, 16, 21, 23. Joh. 15.7, 10. Now in a Church-state they do give up themselves in Uni­versal, professed and avowed obedience, to the whole will of Christ, and put themselves under all the Ordinances of Christ, and so under all the blessings of the Covenant of Grace, which are to be communicated to their Souls by them

3. God hath promised to impart his loves and favours to his people, in their walking with him in a Church-state and Relation, in a especial manner, Cant. 7.12. Let us get up early to the Vineyards (the Churches and Ordinances of God in them): there will I give thee my loves Psal. 92.12, 13, 14. The righteous shall flourish like the Palm-Tree; he shall grow like a Cedar [...] Lebanon. But where shall they thus grow and [Page 229]flourish? see the 13.14. verses. Those that be planted in the house of the Lord, shall flourish in the Courts of our God. They shall still bring forth fruit in old age: they shall be fat and flourishing. Well might David say, Blessed are they that dwell in thy house, Psal. 84.4. For great and glorious are their provisions, priviledges and advantages, to help and encourage them in their journey towards Heaven, God hath also promised to bless, yea abundantly to bless his Churches provisions, and to satisfie their poor with Bread; that is, to fill and impower his Ordinan­ces and their Ministry, with his Presence, Grace and Spirit, that they may greatly profit their Souls, and nourish them up to eternal life, Psal 132.15, 16.

4. God loves & delights most in his Church­es or in Believers walking together in the faith and order of the Gospel, in an inchurched state, Psal. 87.2, 3. The Lord loveth the Gates of Zion, more than all the dwellings of Jacob. Glo­rious things are spoken of thee, O City of God, Selah, Eph. 3.17. The Lord thy God in the midst of thee (viz Zion, vers. 16.) [...]is mighty: he will save, he will rejoyce over thee with joy, he will rest in his love, he will rejoyce over thee with singing. Where men love and delight most, there they are most free and liberal, to such they are most bountiful and open handed, so is God to his Churches, because they are in their holy walk­ing the greatest objects of his love and delight, of his joy and rejoycing: therefore I say, they are the subjects of his abundant grace and fa­vours.

5. Churches or Believers in a Church-state, [Page 230]do Christ more service than when they walk singly, and out of that Gospel-way and order. They are now his living publick witnesses: his Candlesticks that hold up his burning Candles, and they are his shining lights in the World. They are the seats and subjects of all his Gospel-Ordinances, and the ground and pillars of truth. They do publickly and openly own and profess him to be their Lord and King, and to be sub­ject to his Laws and Authority, and declare themselves his true and loyal friends and sub­jects, and that before all men. They manifest in the face of the Sun, that they are not ashamed of his yoke, nor his so much despised word and ways, but own them, cleave to them and walk in them, as the only good, holy and safe ways. Many spiritual Diamonds orderly set in one gold Ring, Church form, do cast their lustre and reflect their glittering light and beauty on each other, and so make a more lovely and glo­rious sight to Beholders. There they do, or may wait on God their Father, and Christ their Head and King, with their praises and melodi­ous Harps, and that with one heart and soul, Psal. 65.1. Their harmonious consent in brea­thing forth their oneness, love, faith, hope and delight into one anothers hearts, doth greatly raise heat, and animate one another, in powring out their joynt love, affections and praises into the ears and heart of Christ, which is most love­ly and pleasant unto him, Cant. 2.14.

6. They expose themselves to greater trou­ble from the World, in a Church-state, than in walking singly. A Church is as a Beacon set on a Hill which is visible to all beholders, and by [Page 231]their publick, practical and avowed separation from the World, and walking by themselves, they lay themselves open thereby to their ad­versaries wrath and vengeance. They are the Buts of their invenomed Arrows of Reproach, Scorn, and Contempt of their Malice, Hatred and Persecution. The World takes more no­tice of a hundred Saints walking in close and in­timate communion in a Church-state, than of five thousands of others who walk singly. This is so obvious to all, as that it needs no further proof to confirm it. Now then, the more Be­lievers expose themselves to sufferings in the Lords ways, and for his sake, the more of his presence and blessings they shall have, Esa. 43.1, 2. Esa. 41.10. Joh. 14.15, 16. chapters. 1 Pet. 3.14. 1 Pet. 4.12, 13, 14.

Thirdly, As Believers inchurched are privi­ledged with more of the presence of God, and the Communications of his love and favours, so likewise with mutual help and assistance from one another. Their nearness in Union, Fellowship and Communion, their knowledge of and ac­quaintance with each other, together with the Laws of Christ among them enjoyning them thereunto, and brotherly love resulting from all capacitates, enables, quickens and encourages them to more and constant usefulness to one a­nother, than otherwise they could or would be. Their holy and spiritual Intimacy and Commu­nion, begets and preserves warm, hearty and strong love and affection one to another, which inclines their hearts to mind and do their ex­ternal duties to each other. It prompts and [Page 232]puts them upon sympathising one with another, on watching over one another, on exhorting, comforting and provoking one another to love and to good works, Heb. 10.24, 25. to reprove, admonish, and endeavour to heal each other, when need requires, Gal. 6.1, 2. to edifie one another, warn the unruly, and support the weak, 1 Thes. 5.11, 14. And is not this a great pri­viledge and advantage to our Souls, to have such seasonable assistance one from another? Is it not a great priviledge, when I am tempted and burdened, to have my Brethrens hands under me, to support and strengthen me? when by my heedlesness I have fallen and broken my bones, wounded and weakned my Soul to have such a spiritual Physician to give me Physick? such a good Samaritan at hand, to pour in Wine and Oyl into my wounds? Luk. 10.33, 34. Surely, none who are indeed concerned in their own Souls concernments, but will easily acknowledg it is. There is or ought to be a spiritually na­tural care in sound-hearted Church-members to one another, 1 Cor. 12.25. They rejoyce with them that rejoyce, and weep with them that weep, Rom. 12.15. and remember them that are in bonds, as being bound with them, Heb. 13.3. You may expect it, yea require it of one another; for you who are joyned together in Church­fellowship and relation, are as much concerned in each others Soul concerns, as the Members of the natural body, are with one another. And one of Gods holy ends in uniting and joyn­ing them together in one body and spiritual so­ciety, is, that they might help, succour, admo­nish, reprove, exhort, edifie, comfort, watch [Page 233]over, serve and heal one another; To further each other in all duties, and in the love and pra­ctice of Gospel-holiness and Righteousness; as also to preserve each other from sin and affliction.

Fourthly, The Churches of Christ are privi­ledged and benefited with a Ministry and Mini­sters of their own: so that they need not go to strangers to fetch bread, but to such as they have a special interest in and relation to▪ They have Ministers, or Pastours and Elders sent by Christ, and set among them by his grace and Authority; to feed and nourish them; to teach and establish them; to admonish and reprove them; to exhort and comfort them; to watch and take the oversight of them; to Minister all the Ordinances of Christ to them; and to at­tend on the service of their Souls: and they are such as he hath promised to be with all, in all their work and labour of love, Math. 28.20. They are such as he hath promised to bless to them, to furnish them with his Spirit and grace, and to succeed their Ministry, and prosper their endeavours to the spiritual profit of their Souls, Psal 132.15, 16. Jer. 3.15. Eph. 4.11, 12, 13, 14, 15. Other Saints who walk not in the order of the Gospel, have not Pastors and Tea­chers of their own, between whom there is so near a Relation, Union and Communion. For their Teachers cannot call their Auditors their own flocks, as the Churches Pastors and Teachers may call their Churches their own. For the Churches and their Pastors and Teach­ers, are each others by free, hearty and mutual choice, and by cordial and mutual engagement. [Page 234]Their Pastors and Teachers are the fruit of their prayers and tears, and of Christ his Death and Ascension, Eph. 4.9, 10, 11, 12. Churches may claim their Pastors Gifts, Authority, and mini­sterial Abilities, as theirs, and make use of them as their own right and property, given to them by Christ, for their good to edification. They may repair to, and make use of them in any material Soul-case or cases. However some look on, and account of this matter; yet I have ever valued it as a great Church-priviledge, namely, that they have a special and peculiar Ministry of their own, whose work and busi­ness is to wait on the service and concernments of their Souls; and they being sent to them, and setled among them by Christ in love and mercy, and the fruit of their own prayers, choice and desires, they shall be, & are undoub­tedly blessed in their labours, to the profit of all sincere hearts amongst them.

Fifthly: Gospel-Churches are the proper seats and subjects of all the spiritual Ordinances of Christ; which is one part of their honour, glo­ry and renown. What is said of the Ministers and Ministry of Christ, is in this matter true of all other Ordinances and Institutions of Christ, 1 Cor 12.28. And God hath set in his Church Apostles, Prophets and Teachers; so Eph. 4. that is he hath appointed Teachers and all other Or­dinances for, and placed them in his Churches. The Churches are his Temples, Houses, Habitati­ons, Vineyards, Walks, his resting and dwelling places (as was shewed): now where doth God set and six his Ordinances of Divine worship, but in them? To whom are Pastors and Teach­ers [Page 235]given? to whom is the Lords Supper and Discipline given, but to the Churches? They are the seats and subjects of them, and none else, that we can find in the Scriptures. The Lord Jesus hath given to and set among them his Gospel-worship and Ordinances: among them he dwells, and of them he expects the honour and worship due unto his name, Psal. 29.2. God keeps house in his Gospel Churches, and there he hath his Houshold about him, wait­ing on, and doing honour to him: and that they might do all according to his holy will, he hath given them his Ordinances and Gospel-Institu­tions, to express and manifest their dependance on and obedience to him in, as to their head and King: God made the Church of Israel under the Old Testament the seat and subject of all his then instituted worship and Ordinances, and under the Gospel-dispensation he hath made new Testament particular Churches, the seat and subjects of all his Gospel-Ordinances. The Catholick Church as such, cannot be the seat and subject of them, for that cannot assemble, or meet together in one place to celebrate and ob­serve them: the World, or visible unbelievers cannot be the seat and subject of them; for they are no where said to be given to them, neither are they capable (while in their state of enmity against Christ) of them: Therefore they must be the Churches dowry's, rights and priviledges, and none other persons, or societies whatsoe­ver. Whilest Believers neglect to walk in a Church-state and relation, they deprive them­selves of this and many other priviledges, and Soul-advantages: and it is no small wrong they [Page 236]do their Souls thereby. It may be said of all Gospel-Churches, as Moses told the Church of Israel, Deut. 4.7, 8. for what people is there so great, who hath God so nigh unto them, as the Lord our God is in all things we call upon him for? And what people is there so great that hath Statutes and Judgments so righteous, as all this Law which I set before you this day?

Sixthly: Gospel-Churches, or Believers in­churched are priviledged with safety and security. They are Gardens enclosed, Cant. 4.12. A Garden inclosed is my Sister, my Spouse, a Spring shut up, a Fountain sealed. A wall or hedge in our Gardens to secure them from Beasts and evil Men, and we are more careful of, and at greater cost and pains in and about them, than about our Fields. So the Lord Jesus lays out, and expends more care, cost and charge, in and about his Gospel-Gardens, than about o­thers. Men are most watchful and careful of and about their Houses and places of residence and abode, where they live, expect and take most delight. Now where doth God make his abode, and Christ the Lord, keep his Court? Is it not in his Churches (as was before proved)? They are his Temples, Houses, Vineyards, Gar­dens, Habitations, Walks and Palaces; his de­lights and resting places: and will he not be most careful and mindful of them, for his own honour and glory; and their good? Believers in living on and walking with God in a Church­state, are of all persons, in the best and safest condition. They are under the greatest securi­ty from Seductions and Satanical Delusions from back-sliding, and Apostacies, from the Spirit of [Page 237]Error and Heresies, from spiritual decays and witherings, from hardness of heart, or from being hardened and stupified through the de­ceitfulness, and ensnaring allurements of this world, Heb. 3.13. For they have greater and more constant means and provisions for their preservation and security, than others have. They have more promises of being secured by their Lord and King, Esa. 27.2, 3. Sing ye un­to her a Vineyard of red Wine. I the Lord do keep it; I will water it every moment: lest any hurt it, I will keep it night and day. They have the Lords presence and glory, his love, grace and benefits frequently before their eyes, to warn, quicken and keep them awake and watchful, diligent and faithful, and they have fresh springs often flowing in upon their hearts. They are much in the eye of Christ, and he is much in their eye, which keeps an awe on them; and the frequent views of his glorious person, love, grace, Laws and Ordinances are of great use towards their safety. So also is the watchful­ness, help and assistance they have from one ano­ther in a Church-state. Believers walking ir­regularly and disorderly, as they do, when not joyned to some true Church of Christ, they are as common fields that lye open to all sorts of Beasts, and as Souldiers walking and stragling without the Camp, ready to become a prey un­to their Enemies: But in a Church-state, and walking with God therein, they are as a Gar­den walled in, as a Castle and City, with [...]ates and Barrs, and as a Houshold of persons shut in, with doors and locks. They are hedged in with Christ his Discipline, and secured with [Page 238]his watchful eye and protection, so as that the Gates of Hell cannot so easily prevail against them, as they may against others.

Seventhly: Gospel-Churches are very honoura­ble Societies and Corporations. They are exalted and dignified so by Christ, and that they are the most high, excellent, as honourable Houses and Cities in the World. They are the Houses and Housholds of the great King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, 1 Tim. 6.15. Psal. 48.1, 2, 3. Eph. 2.19, 20, 21, 22. A House built up, fitly framed and artificially formed of hewen stones and Timber, is much more honourable and glorious, than the materials whereof it was builded were, before they were so formed up. One holy Temple fitly framed, consisting of a hundred meet and well qualified persons, hath more beauty, glory, excellency, honour and re­nown on it, than ten thousand such materials have, whilst they lye scattred up and down a­mong the Rubbish of the World. And as they do more (as it were) adorn and beautifie Christ in the World, so he doth more adorn & beauti­fie them. They are said to be beautiful for Situ­ation: Psal. 48.2. and Gods holy Temples, Eph. 2.21. They are honoured with more of his honourable and glorious presence, with more of his holy and sweet Laws and Ordinan­ces, and with more of his promises, power, gifts and graces▪ Their honour, fame, and re­nown is farr above my reach, and farr beyond what I can declare. They are made the keepers and upholders of his Truths, Name and Interests. Churches in their orderly and holy walkings, are terrible as an Army with Banners, Cant. 6.4, [Page 239]10. and glorious things are spoken of this Ci­ty of God, Psal. 87.3. As God said of Job, namely, that there were none like him in the earth, Job. 8 1. So he saith of his New-Testament Churches, that there are not any Societies like them in the earth. For what other Corporati­ons and Societies of men are so qualified, that have God with them, as they have? that have such a head and King, such Ordinances, Laws and Law-giver, as such Churches have? where are those Societies to be found, that God speaks so honourably of, and gives such honou­rable Titles to, as he doth to them? They are (or ought to be) all stones of Gold, and preci­ous Jewels: they are Kings and Priests, and made up of Royal Diadems, Esa. 62.3. Rev. 2.1. Mal. 3.17. They have the Lords name written on them, and they are called by his name. They are called the Churches of God and of Christ. What other Societies of men are there governed by such Laws, ruled by such Rulers, animated by such a Spirit, and fed with such Heavenly bread and spiritual provisions, as they are? They are the lights and glories of, or in the World, and by their joynt prayers and interest in Heaven, they are the supporters of the world. These are a few of the special pri­viledges of inchurched Saints, which have been dearly purchased for them with the blood of Christ, and conferred upon them by the holy Ghost; which they are bound to take special notice of, affect their hearts with them, re­joyce greatly with them, and in the Authour of them, be very thankful for, and faithfully improve them to the glory of Christ, and to [Page 240]their own peace, comfort, incouragement in holiness, and to their growth in grace.

You that are Churches, and Church-Mem­bers, are bound to consider and lay to heart your great, singular and invaluable priviledges; your unworthiness of them; the price they have cost your head and King; the ends for which they are given you; to walk worthy of them in your Church-state and Relation, and see that you walk and carry your selves honou­rably in all your ways towards God and men. And remember, that God gives you all these and other priviledges and injoyments, that you should be rich in good works, yea that you might abound in the work of the Lord, 1 Tim. 6.17, 18. 1 Cor. 15. ult. Your priviledges are singu­lar and glorious: Oh! so let your words, car­riages, deeds and performances be also. God hath dignified you; do you see that you exalt him. God hath done great things for you; do you do great things for him; you shall reap the benefit, and he the glory.

CHAP. X.
That it is the indispensible duty of all Believers to joyn themselves unto some rightly constituted Church of Christ, (if they can) together with the Reasons and ends of their so doing.

Quest. OƲght not all true Believers to joyn themselves unto, and walk in fellow [...] ship with some holy and well-constituted Church of Jesus Christ, where they may enjoy and partake of his Gospel-Ordinance?

Ans. It is their undoubted and indispensible duty so to do, if they have the conveniency and opportunity of doing it. They may not wil­fully or carelesly neglect to do it one day, after they have opportunities offered them: they are not, cannot be dispensed withal in their Omissi­ons; for their wilful or careless neglects are their sins. They are by such neglects guilty of disobedience and contempt. They disobey the Royal will and pleasure of their Soveraign King and Lawgiver the Lord Christ; and they do by such neglects, slight and despise his Love and Grace, his Care and Kindness. He hath pro­vided holy Temples and spiritual Houses for them to dwell in, and Heavenly provisions are made ready in them for their entertainment. The doors are set open to let in such Guests, and the Servants of the great King are gone forth to bid them come away, and invite them to enter in. There stands also the Master of the Feast, even at the door, waiting for them; the King of glory attends there to welcome them, when they come, Luk. 14.16, 17. Rev. 3.20. He gets there before them, and abides there in expectation of the presence and company of all his Saints, Psal. 11.4. Isa. 30.18. He declares that it is his good pleasure, they should come there and eat of his dainties, that he hath bought and prepared for them, Cant. 5.1. Prov. 9.1, 2, 3, 4, 5. Now that they ought to joyn them­selves to, and become holy, living and spiritual Members of some particular Congregational Church of Christ (if possibly they can) will further appear by these following Reasons and Considerations.

First: The Lord Christ hath erected, instituted and appointed Churches for this end (among o­thers) namely, that his called and sanctified peo­ple might be the matter of them, that they might joyn and walk together in them, and that they might be the materials of them. This state and condition is not ordained and appointed for o­ther persons, but only for the Holy Seed; for God will not keep House with unregenerate and unholy persons, but with his chosen Genera­tion and Royal Priesthood he will. That parti­cular Congregational Churches are of divine Institution, hath been already proved: and if so, then it will follow that God's people should joyn to, and walk with them; or else to what purpose are they appointed, instituted, and or­dained by Jesus Christ, If none are bound in duty, yea, if all God's people (that can) are not bound in duty and compliance with the Lords ends, to become Churches, joyn to, and walk in and with them? then this Order and Institution of Christ is in vain; he hath appointed and in­stituted that which none are, or will be advan­taged by; which surely was far from the graci­ous thoughts and intentions of the Lord Jesus, the Wisdom and Power of God, 1 Cor. 1.24. For the Lord hath made all things for himself, and ordained them for his own Glory and the profit of his people. He hath made nothing in vain. It is far below him to do it, and below reasona­ble Creatures to imagine it. And 2. It will fol­low, that whoever joyn themselves to such Churches, they do it not as duty to God and their own souls, but as an act of their own will and pleasure, without any respect to, or regard [Page 243]had of the Will of God, and their own spiritual good, so are guilty of Superstition and Will­worship, which God loaths and abhors. The very Institution proves it sufficiently to be our duty to joyn with, and become Members of some particular Churches of Christ.

Secondly: The unanimous and universal Votes of all the Primitive Saints do prove this Truth. Those good men that were converted to Christ by the Apostles Preaching, with, and amongst whom they lived and convers'd, and such as they planted, fed and watered, 1 Cor. 3. and these both Jews and Gentiles; they do all of them by their constant practice witness to, and confirm what I say. Look where you will in the Stories of the Acts, where you read of the Apostles Preaching, and Men Converted; there, or in Pauls Epistles, and the Revelation, you shall find the young Converts giving up themselves to the Lord, and to one another by the Will of God, 2 Cor. 8.5. We find them by and by inchurch­ed, and walking in a Church-state and relation. So in Acts 2.41, 42. ult. Acts 5.14. And were not all Pauls Epistles (that to Philemon only ex­cepted, which was written upon a particular oc­casion) wrote and sent to the Churches, or to, and for Believers, as inchurched and imbodied together, that they might know how to behave themselves in the House or Houses of God, to­wards God, their Elders, and one another? They are expresly called Churches, the Chur­ches of God, and of Christ, as was shewed be­fore. Now all Believers are charged and ex­horted to follow their examples and practice, Heb. 6.12. That ye be not slothful, but followers [Page 244]of them; who through Faith and Patience Inherit the Promises, that is, see and mark them in their walkings; observe how they lived and practi­sed, and do you so likewise. Paul indeed could not abide with the Church at Jerusalem, to which he was joyned as a Member, Acts 9.26, 27, 28. because he was sent to Preach the Gos­pel to the Gentiles. But as oft as he could, he joyned and walked with the Churches, as you may often find in reading the Acts of the Apo­stles. Now says he to the Church at Philippi, chap. 3.17. Brethren, be followers together of me, and mark them who walk so, as ye have us for an ensample. This Commandement is for you who are in Christ, that you walk as Paul and other Primitive Saints walked. If it was their duty and practise, as you see it was, (for they gave themselves to the Lord, and to one another by the Will of God that is, they Congregated and inchurched themselves, not by, or accor­ding to their own wills, but by, and according to the Will of God) then I say, it is the duty of all other Saints, and it ought to be their practise likewise. For, whatsoever was written afore­time, (namely, of the Saints duty and approved practise) was written for our Learning, that we, who succeed them in their Faith and Priviledges, in their Hope and Profession, might follow them in practise also. If we look for, and expect the same Covenant-mercies and blessings that they had, we must practise the same duties, and walk as they did. The Primitive Saints were commended and renowned for their orderly walking in a Church-state, Rev. 2, & 3. Chap­ters, and often else-where, Luk. 1.6. 1 Cor. 11.1, 2.

Thirdly, All Believers ought to walk in Church-fellowship, by virtue of their Marriage-Covenant. When by the power of Grace, and the Spirits operations in their hearts, they were perswaded to make Christ their choice, and took, received and embraced him on his own terms, they so­lemnly engaged themselves to be his, chose his Laws and Ordinances for theirs, and bound themselves to him, to walk with him, and be o­bedient unto him in all things, to keep and ob­serve, to love and practise all his Laws, and to conform in heart and practise unto all his Ordi­nances and Institutions; as David, Zachary, Elizabeth, and other Saints of God had done be­fore them. Thus in effect do all truly-convinced, and sincere-hearted Believers do, when con­tracted or married unto Christ by Faith, Psal. 119.106. Hos. 3.3. Jer. 30.21. 2 Cor. 8.5. Col. 2.6. Now then, being thus bound, or ha­ving thus bound and obliged themselves to Christ, they ought for ever to do and perform, to walk and practise accordingly; which they do not until they give up themselves to one ano­ther, and walk together in Gospel fellowship, in the conscientious Observation of all the Or­dinances and Appointments of Jesus Christ. For until they do so, they walk not in universal Obedience to all the Laws and Orders of their Head and King. For besides their disorderly walking, they live in the careless, if not wilful neglect of several Duties and Ordinances given to, and incumbent on the Churches, as the Lords Supper, and many brotherly Duties one to another. You have heard before, that a true Church of Christ is the seat and subject of all [Page 246]Gospel Ordinances; and if so, then it will fol­low, that thither Believers should repair for, and seek to find them; there they should walk and observe them, and no where else, excepting oc­casionally. For out of a Church-state they do not orderly observe the Ordinances and Ap­pointments of Christ in what they do. Many think that they do well, and discharge their du­ties to Christ and their own souls, if they observe and wait on some Ordinances, if their hearts be upright with God in their so doing; but consi­der not the order and method, the places and waies they ought to observe and practise them in: But herein they are mistaken, and walk dis­orderly. It was the Will of God, that the Ark of his Covenant should be brought to Jerusalem; and David and the Priests did well in attempting to do it; but they failed in the external manner of doing it, and therefore God made a breach on them 1 Chron. 15.13. The Sons of Aaron did well in offering Sacrifice to God; but they failed in offering their Sacrifice with strange fire, Lev. 10. And are not these things written for our Admo­nition? 1 Cor. 13.11. undoubtedly they are. God hath Instituted Churches, and appointed them to be the seats and subjects of all his Gos­pel-Ordinances and Institutions; invited and called his people to, or into them to celebrate them there. Now when any content themselves with the enjoyment and observation of some Ordinances and Gospel-Institutions, and attend on them out of a Church-state, as if they found them where they ought to seek them: they walk irregularly, and break their Marriage-Co­venant by their careless or wilful neglects. For [Page 247]how are they universally obedient to all his Laws and Ordinances, when they take up with, and only respect some of them, and such as they do observe, they observe not in due or­der, or in a right manner? Oh! think on this, you who live so, and what the end will be. Oh! consider what promises you have made to Christ, and what Obligations you lay under to him; and examine (seriously) your selves, if you live not in the wilful or careless breach of them, and so lay your selves open to the wrath and displeasure of your Lord and King, and by your neglects provoke him to make a breach on you. O remember, what obligations you live under, To give Him the Honour due unto his Name, in and by universal Obedience unto his holy Will in all things. 1. You have his Will and your duty revealed and opened to you in his Gospel, and further explained by his Mi­nisters. 2. You are greatly obliged and enjoyn­ed by his mercies and promises. 3. You are firmly bound by your own act and deed, by your own free and voluntary Covenants and Engagements: and therefore you may not live any longer in the neglect of any of Christs Ordi­nances and Appointments, And consider fur­ther, that while you live in such neglects, you Rob God of his Dues; you detain his Right of Homage and Service, from him, which will as­suredly have bitterness in the end; and instead of being called and intitled Obedient Children, 1 Pet. 1.14. you will incur the odious Name and Title of Disobedient, if not Stubborn and Rebellious Children.

Fourthly, Believers ought to joyn themselves to, and walk in Church-fellowship for their own Souls sakes, for their own profit and spiritual bene­fit. They stand in need of all God's means to help them on in their journey and spiritual war­fare, through the Wilderness of this world, as experience shews. It is well known that all Be­lievers have their Entanglements, Tryals, Temp­tations, Oppositions, Weights, Burdens, and Weaknesses: The best of Saints have them, and are not a little incumbred and pressed by them. Now God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ have in their great Love and Kindness to Belie­vers made and provided, offered and given to them sutable and proper means for their sup­port, strengthening, comfort and encourage­ment; to feed and nourish, to edifie and build up their Souls and Graces, and that by impart­ing and communicating of his Spirit, Truth, Love and Grace unto their Souls, in and by those means. They are appointed and given to them for their own profit and the glory of God. Such is the Love of Jesus Christ unto his pecu­liar people, as that he hath conjoyned and made their present and eternal happiness one and the same end with his own Honour and Glory in all the dispensations of his Graces, and in all his Promises and Gospel-Laws; so that they are not two, but one End and Interest, wherein his free Love and Grace shines forth most glori­ously. Now as God told a Remnant among the Jews, That he sent them into Captivity for their good, Jer. 24.5. So he hath made and appointed Churches, and set his Gospel-Ordinances in them for his peoples good, that they may come [Page 249]there and reap the fruits and profits of them. Therefore they ought to do it, and not upon any Pretence whatsoever to neglect it; for if they refuse to come and take them, as they in Luk. 14.16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21. may not the great God reprove and condemn them for their wilful neglects and careful refusals, as he did them? He made a great Supper, a feast of fat things, Isa. 25. bid and invited men to come eat of his Sup­per; but they made excuses for their neglects: so he hath made a Heavenly Feast for Believers, invited them to come, to eat and drink freely and abundantly for the supply of their wants, and making them fat and flourishing: But they will not come into his House or Houses, nor ac­cept of his dainties, although they stand in need of it, are lovingly and importunately invited by their God and King, their Head and Husband, to come freely, dwell in his House, feed on his Banquets, lye in his Bosom, and refresh them­selves with his Delights; but they will not do it. They stand off, as if they were not concerned in those matters, had no need of them, or not in­joyned to come.

They frequently complain and cry out of their wants, weaknesses, barrenness, cold and dead-heartedness; of the strength and preva­lency of their Lusts and Temptations, of their ignorance, sadness, and carnality. And although they have provisions made in their Fathers Houses, and in their Kings Palaces, to help and relieve them, to warm and teach them, to melt and soften them, to arm and strengthen them, to comfort and chear them, to water & make them fruitful; yet how sinfully and shamefully do ma­ny [Page 250]of them neglect to come and take, to accept and make use of their love and goodness to them? but they will rather stand in the streets complaining, than come into their Fathers Tem­ples, where they may have supplies of whole­some food for their souls. The Lord Jesus Christ keeps House in his Churches, where he is very liberal in his distributions. In them are his Magazins, his Treasures of Grace and Love o­pened. There He gives forth his Loves, and causes the Fountain to flow, for the enriching of the Poor, filling the Hungry, and satisfying the Thirsty. There Souls shall find Food for the Belly, and Cloathing for the Back. There the weary soul shall rest, and the troubled soul shall find peace. There the fainting shall find Cordials, and the diseased Soul shall find Physick, to heal him. There the pained Soul shall find case, and the weak shall find strength. There broken bones shall be set in joynt; and doubting souls resolved. There they may find the good things they want and desire, and there they may ob­tain satisfaction to their Souls. Would they see Zions King and their beloved Lord and Hus­band in his beauty and glory? There they may obtain their desires. Would they grow in Grace, and increase with the increase of God? why there they may obtain it. Would they be sealed up to the day of their Redemption, and have a clear Earnest of their eternal Inheritance? why, in a Church-state they may have it. In a word, there good men may find all good to their souls; For God will with-hold no good thing from them who walk uprightly in a Church-state, and in all the Commandments and Ordinances of God [Page 251]therein blamelesly. Well then, if it be your du­ty to look after, to mind and industriously to seek the welfare of your own souls, (as all will readily acknowledg it is) then it will undeniably follow, that you ought to seek it in all the ways and means God hath appointed and given to you for that end and purpose. Now what o­ther spiritual means have you to expect and seek for such mercies and soul-blessings in? where can you expect and hope to find them, but in the Temples, Houses, Walks, Palaces and Housholds of your God and King? That you need them, you know, and that there you may find and experience them, you may believe. Oh! that you would be perswaded to come and see, come and tast, to come and prove the Truth of what I say. If you will not, but continue and a­bide as you are, practically slight and neglect the rich provisions that your God and Father hath made for you in his Churches; you are ne­ver like to thrive and prosper, but to continue in, and under your Wants, Barrenness, Igno­rance, Weakness, Doubts and Fears; under your Faintings, Sadnesses, Witherings & Trou­bles of spirit. If you will still refuse the means, and neglect to come and take the mercies of the New Covenant; you will grieve the holy Spi­rit, and provoke him to depart from you, and carry away his blessings with him. It is your present and eternal good that I seek and intend in what I say, and the same end had your Lord God in appointing this condition and making such provisions for you. I wonder how Belie­vers can, and that they dare live one day out of a Church-state, and in the wilful neglect of [Page 252]so many precious and soul-enriching Ordinances and Duties: how they can satisfie themselves in their ways and walkings, and with what confi­dence they can draw near to God, whilst under so much guilt. I wonder how they can call God Father, apply the Promises, and appropriate to themselves the good of them, while they walk so irregularly and disobediently as they do. Surely they little mind their own souls concern­ments, or the Name and Honour of Jesus Christ, whilst htey neglect to observe so many of his good Laws and Ordinances, and to make use of their own purchased Priviledges, and that, whilst their Souls stand in great need of them.

Object. But we are afraid that we are not fit­ted and qualified for Church-membership, and that we have no right to the Childrens Bread there, and therefore we dare not joyn our selves unto the holy Churches of Christ.

Answ. This may be (indeed) a great case with some, and it may be a stumbling block in their way of walking as they ought to do. They love Christ and his People, his ways and Ordi­nances, but dare not walk in the nearest Fellow­ship and Communion with them, because they think themselves unworthy of their Society and the Ordinances of God among them. Now where it is so indeed, they sin not as others do, who neglect not their duties and priviledges on this account, but on other. All that I shall say to this sort of Neglecters, is (1.) That this pre­tence will not wholly excuse them either before God or Men. For 1. They are no where dis­pensed with their neglect of duty upon that ac­count; or they have no dispensation to neglect [Page 253]to do their duty, and wait on God for his grace to better them in his ways and means on that account. For if they might on that account be dispensed withal in the omission of their duty, and using God's means to better them; by the same rule they may neglect and claim a dispensa­tion for the omission of Prayer, and other Du­ties and Ordinances under this pretence, that they cannot worship God in Spirit and Truth as God requires all to worship him, Joh. 4.23, 24. Heb. 10.22, and therefore they may not, will not worship him at all. 2. It is probable that their fears and scruples arise from the Devils temptations and wiles, and from their own guil­ty Consciences. They know that they do not walk with God, subdue their Lusts, deny them­selves, and endeavour to know their own states and conditions. They carry about accusing and condemning Consciences, which the Devil sets in with, and works them to his will and design, and so they are afraid of God, of their duties and priviledges; for they might prevent these evils, and know in some degrees their states, if they would. 3. One use and end of Church-fellow­ship, and the Ordinances of Christ therein, is to convey into Believers hearts the assurance of their good states and conditions. They are ap­pointed and ordained for them, to wait for it in them, and for the holy Spirit to give and im­part it to their Souls there. And therefore, un­til they seek for it there, they may not expect to find it; for if we use not the means, how can we hope to obtain the ends of them. 4. If their scruples and objections arise from real darkness of mind, and tenderness of Conscience, without [Page 254]guilt, then I advise them to consider and exa­mine what are indeed the necessary qualificati­ons of Church-members, and enquire if they are not in them in some good measure. And for your satisfaction therein, I refer you unto the third Chapter of this Book, beginning at page the 47th. and ending at page the 55. where you will find ten qualifications requisite for Church-membership, and helps to make a judg­ment of your selves, if they be in you. There­fore read them, and try your selves by them; and know, that if you are so qualified, or if you can find these signs of grace in you, that then you are in a meet condition for Church member­ship, and to partake of all the Ordinances of God's House, what ever else you may want.

2. But there is another sort of Neglecters of Church-fellowship, and they are such whose neglects arise from their carelesness, indifferen­cy, cold-heartedness, stupidity, and woful insen­sibility and not from scruples of Conscience, or fears of their unworthiness. They see not, feel not their need of God's means and spiritual pro­visions; they know not the worth, neither do they see any transcendent excellency in them, wherefore they should desire them: And hence it is that they regard and desire them not; they have back-slidden from God, and He is departed from them, shines not on their souls to keep them soft and tender, nor waters them with Di­vine dews, to make them compliant with his Will: So that when they are called upon to consider their ways, put themselves under all the Ordinances of Gods House, and joyn in the nearest band of Communion with his People, [Page 255]they turn a deaf ear to all that is said unto them; and yet these will pretend strange things for their neglects also. They will have their scru­ples and objections too, and they cannot do so, because of such and such things in the Churches. They have their weaknesses, miscarriages and defects, and therefore they cannot joyn with them. They have the sight of Beams, or they see great Faults among such Congregations, as otherwise they would congregate withal; but they see none at home, or at best, but some little Motes in themselves. They are too good for such Churches, and the Churches are too bad for their Communion. They see all the faults a­broad, none, or very few at home in themselves; and they think that this will excuse their Neg­lects; but they are mistaken; for if themselves are so good and faultless, and the Churches faulty in this or that, they should the rather joyn with them, and by their goodness and abi­lities, endeavour to better and mend them by their wise Counsels and holy Conversations, as knowing that all Churches, as Churches, have their Buts, as well as particular Believers their own personal Buts. This is the careless Gene­ration of Men, who have lost their God and hearts in Earthly things, and buried themselves and graces under the clods of worldly cares, pro­fits, and pleasures, and so are regardless of their own souls, and indifferent what becomes of them. This, together with carnal self-love and sond affections to the good things of this world, eager desires after the getting and keeping them, and indulged fears of losing them, lays at the bottom of all their neglects; although other [Page 256]pretences there are, or other obstructions are pretended for them, to set a fair face on a foul matter. This Conscience will tell them, if they will hearken to it, and give it leave to speak out all it hath to say in the cases against them.

Let me then exhort you in the Prophet's words, Hag. 1.5.7. Lam. 3.40. Consider your ways, and search and try your ways. Ask the question in good earnest, and put it home to your own Consciences, and desire them to speak out plainly, and tell you clearly, what obstructi­ons or matters they are, that keep you from helping to build the Lord's House or Houses, that hinder you from going up to the Mountain of the Lord's House, from appearing before God in Zion, and paying your Vows in the Mountain of his Holiness. And see if that doth not hinder you, which did hinder the Jews in Haggai's days; (what their hinderances were, you may read in that Book at large) And are they not the evils that hinder you from joyning your selves to the Churches of Christ, and celebrating his worship, and partaking of his holy Ordinances there? Are not the greatest lets and impedi­ments within you, and some from a worldly concern without you? Do you not consult flesh and blood, and the will of the flesh in the case, and not the will of God? and do you not find a contest somtimes in you between Conscience and Self, Conscience and the World? Doth not Conscience somtimes bid you go and joyn your selves to the People and Ordinances of God, and then you think of doing so, and then appears Self and the World and forbids you, calls you back again, and puts you into another [Page 257]mood, because you hearken to their voyce, and not to Conscience, which spake to you from God, for God and your own Souls. Well then, do not stand any longer in your Neglects on vain and groundless objections, and pretended scruples, but stick to your duty; Give your selves to the Lord; and to his People by the will of God, 2 Cor. 8.5. Acts 2.41, 42, 43. ult.

Fifthly: You ought to joyn your selves to God's People, and walk in the fellowship of the Gospel with them, in the celebration of divine Ordinances of worship, for the Lord Jesus Christ his sake, for his Name, Authority, Interest, and Glory's sake; for that his Honour and Glory is concerned in your so doing as well as your own good. You heard before, that Gospel-Churches are his Temples, Walks, Palaces, Delights, and Habitations; that they are his Golden Candle­sticks, the Seats and Subjects of his Gospel-Insti­tutions, the Beauties of his Holiness, and that they are his great and living Witnesses in the World. Now as a stately and well-built House affords much more honour and renown to a great man, than ten thousand times as many materials, whereof the said House is built, whilst they lay scattered up and down in the world; so a company of holy persons formed up into a holy Temple by the Word and Spirit, do more honour and glorifie the Lord Christ, than ten thousands of Saints can do, whilst they walk up and down as scattered stones among others. Christ accounts himself much exalted by his People, when they do it together with one heare and mouth, Rom. 15.6. We ought to cause our light to shine as clearly as possible before the [Page 252] [...] [Page 253] [...] [Page 254] [...] [Page 255] [...] [Page 256] [...] [Page 257] [...] [Page 258]World, that they may see our good works, ad [...] glorifie God, Matth. 5.16. The world knows not what to make of Professors, whilst they wall promiscuously and confusedly in, and with the world. They cannot so well discern them from other men, neither know they what to think of them, and conclude them to be; what they are, who they are for, and what they intend, when they are as so many individuals, as when they are knit together in fixed Congregations, and walk, live, and converse, worship God, and serve one another together as a Family and Houshold of God, As Brethren dwelling toge­ther in Ʋnity, Psal. 133.1, 2. and united in a holy Band. I have spoken somewhat of this else-where under another head. And there­fore shall only at present say, that if it be so, that Believers may more honour Christ by walking together in Gospel or Church-fellowship than otherwise, that then they are bound in duty so to walk. For if it be their duty to exalt and ho­nour Christ all they can, as certainly it is, then they are bound to use the means whereby they may be enabled to do it. Now Christ hath given to, and set in his Churches many Ordinan­ces of worship, and out of every one of them he expects a Revenue of Glory by his people; therefore the more of his Ordinances you have in your hand, and spiritually observe, the more is Christ glorified by you. Besides this, you are in a better capacity to provoke one another to love and to good works, Heb. 10.24.25. and to in­flame one anothers love to Christ, to preserve each other from sinning against him, and re­proaching his holy Name and ways by sin in a [Page 259]Church-state, than out of it. You will like­wise be capacitated to honour the Lord Jesus more in a Church-state than otherwise, by grow­ing in grace, and getting more Talents into your hands to Trade withall and employ for him in the Church and world, (as you heard be­fore). Therefore do you no longer stand off, but joyn your selves to some Gospel-Church for the Lord Jesus sake.

Sixthly: You that are true Believers, ought to joyn your selves to some true Church of Christ. for your fellow-Members and Brethren's sakes too. You know that we are bound to do all the good we can to one another, Gal. 6.10. to further each other in the way of holiness to eternal happiness. We need each others help­ing hand, and are set in this World to be useful and helpful one to another. Now by joyning our selves one to another, and walking together in mutual love, peace and concord, and in the same judgment (though not so in all things) way and order, in the same Communion, Or­dinances and Worship, we do greatly strengthen the hands, chear and quicken the hearts of one another in our duties, under our burdens and Temptations, and help to make our yoke [...]asie. We animate and stir up one another, and put as it were new courage, life and spirit into each other. But by our neglect to joyn in fellow­ship with our Brethren, by being strange to, and keeping at a distance from them, we do ve­ry much weaken their hands, sadden, grieve and discourage their hearts, and lay them under ma­ny Temptations, troubles and disquietments, as experience shews; We ought to bear each o­thers [Page 260]burdens, and so fulfill the Law of Christ; Gal. 6 2. But we may not burden one another either by Omission or Commission. We are deb­tors to one another by vertue of Christ's Com­mand, and our spiritual Relation to each other; we live not from or by our selves, & therefore must not live for and to our selves. I am my Brother's, and he is mine, as to help, comfort, service and usefulness one to another. Such as carelesly or wilfully abide out of Church-fel­lowship, do in a sense condemn those who walk in it. We ought to know and be acquainted with one another, that we may be thereby the more serviceable to each other. I am my Bro­ther's Keeper, Teacher, Comforter, Reprover and Admonisher, and he is mine. I cannot well live, nor ordinarily live well without his help and assistance; nor he without mine. We have our work and business to do for one ano­ther, as well as for our selves. The nearer and faster Brethren are link't and knit together, the warmer and stronger their love will be to, and the more care and tenderness they will have for, and towards one another. Now though Church-fellowship be not the ground of Brethrens love and service one to another, but their oneness with Christ, and fellow-membership in him their head, as also his revealed will; yet it is certain in experience, that their near and close Com­munion together in Church-fellowship doth greatly provoke, irritate, strengthen and draw forth their love one to another. Distance and strangeness weakens love, but nearness and inti­macy strengthens it. Church Communion is a spiritual bond, that tyes spiritual men together, [Page 261]and greatly knits them into one; when other­wise in their walkings they are divided and like bones out of joynt. Therefore let all true-hearted Brethren joyn in Church-fellowship with their Brethren, and declare their oneness in Christ, in spirit, faith and love, by their so do­ing. Let them strengthen each others hands, and encourage one anothers heart in their work and duty, in their priviledges and mercies: and know that you are indispensibly bound so to do. You have Christ himself and his spirit calling you: you have your own and your Brethrens Souls calling you: you have the practice of the Apostles and Primitive Saints calling you, and (in a sense) you have the World calling you into Church-fellowship. Why then do it, and make no longer delay; for while you neg­lect to do it, you neglect your duties to God, to your Brethren, and to your own Souls: yea, you do practically slight your purchased privi­ledges and dear-bought mercies; do it speedily for Christ's sake, and for your own peace, com­fort, growth and security.

Seventhly: You that are true Believers, ought to walk in Church-fellowship, that you may be, and live under Church promises. You heard before, that there are many promises made and given to Churches, or to Believers in that capacity; which they cannot claim to themselves, while they walk alone, as individuals and stran­gers to one another. God told Solomon, that his eyes and heart should be perpetually in his Tem­ple, 2 Chron. 7.16. But David's Gold, Silver, Brass and other Materials, that he had provided to build it, had not such a promise, until they [Page 262]were formed up into a house for God. So it is now with living or lively materials, that are hewn and pollished for to build him Gospel-Temples. They may not expect the good of all the promises, but in the wayes of God's Ap­pointments, and their own duties. Although their being in Christ, united and married to him by faith, be the ground and foundation of their right to the promises, and all the good of them; yet the Great God gives out and imparts the Juice and fatness of them unto their Souls, in the wayes of his Gospel precepts, and appoint­ments, that such as expect to be partakers of them, may seek all in those wayes. I have in the last chapter instanced in several promises, that belong unto Churches, or unto Believers walking with God in that state and capacity. As that in Rev. 2.1. 2 Cor. 6.16. Psal. 92.12, 13. Psal. 132.12, 13, 14. Eph. 2. the three last verses, with several others of like import. Now then, if you will partake of the good of Church-promises, you must become holy and orderly Church-members. Surely, it is your duty to look after, and earnestly to seek for them, and that where God hath promised, and you may find them. There you may obtain the milk and honey of the promises of Christ's pre­sence; of making you fat and flourishing; of a blessed Ministry, and the blessings of it; of Di­vine loves and sweet provisions, and of peace and security. I could have perswaded you to joyn unto, and walk in the Churches of Christ, by other Reasons; but I think these may suffice such as are of willing hearts, and of meek and hum­ble, soft and holy spirits.

Quest. What ends should all men aim at, and have in their eye, in joyning with and walking in Church-fellowship, or to what ends and purposes should they become Church-members?

Answ. 1. To please and honour the Lord Jesus Christ their Lord and King in his Churches, and to shew their Respect unto him, Obedience to his Commands, and declare their dependance on him for all things, and their subjection to him in all things. Christ the Lord hath done many good works to pleasure them, exalt & ho­nour them; and therefore they ought to do his will and their duty, to please, exalt and honour him, Esa. 56.4. Col. 1.10. This glorious end every Church-member must have in his eye and heart in walking in Churches.

2. To express their high Resentment of his sa­vours to them, and their cordial thank fulness for them. They are greatly priviledged, and high­ly dignified in the Churches by their member­ship there, and they can no otherwise express their gratitude to their head and King, but by accepting them, dutiful and faithful improve­ment of them to the ends for which they were given. Good men do shew how they value them by their accepting and using them. Churches and their priviledges are not small matters in their accounts, or light matters in their esteem, but they are high and honoura­ble in their hearts; and so are their works and duties there likewise, Psal. 27.4. Psal. 63.1, 2, 3. Psal. 84.

3. They should aim at, and design to have and hold Communion with God, and Jesus Christ the [Page 264]Lord. God is known in these Palaces, Psal. 48.3. and to be seen in these Galleries. There he opens himself, and breaks opens the Treasures of his love and grace unto his people, and there he stands holding out his Golden Scepter. There he waits to meet his Spouses, to kiss and em­brace them, to entertain and speak friendly to them. He meeteth them that rejoyce and work Righteousness, and remember him in his wayes, Esa. 64.5. The wayes and walks of the Lord God are in his Churches: there he dwells, keeps house, manifests himself unto his Houshold, and rests himself, takes his delight, and shews forth his glory to them, and thither they should go to meet him, 2 Cor. 6.16. Rev. 2.1. Joh. 14.21, 23.

4. Believers should enter into, and walk with God in Church-fellowship, to encrease and aug­ment their grace, and to better their hearts, to grow in grace and in the knowledge of Christ, 2 Pet. 3.18. and that they may perfect holiness in the fear of God; that they may receive of his fulness grace for grace, Joh. 1.16. and be filled with all the fulness of God, Eph. 3.19. that they may eat of their Fathers Bread and drink of his Wine, be made fat and flourishing, and fruitful in every good work, Psal. 92. Psal. 132. Col. 1.10.

5 To keep their hearts warm, strong and lively for God, his work and service, and that they may obtain and enjoy all encouragements for, and in their works, tryals and difficulties. To fence and arm themselves against all their Enemies assaults on them, and be enabled to fight against and conquer them in the Lord Jesus. That they [Page 265]may be enabled to run their holy Race chearfully and couragiously, and finish their course with joy, Act. 20.24. 1 Cor. 9.24. Rom. 8. The Son of Righteousness shines warmest on Believers Souls in the Churches of Christ, and there are more springs of joy and harvests of profit, than are or can be found elsewhere. There is a River, the streams whereof make glad the City of God: the holy place of the Tabernacles of the most high, Psal. 46.4. There are no springs like the Churches springs, nor any harvests like the Churches harvests. The fullest, clearest and most fatning streams of living waters flow from the fountain Christ on the Churches, and the most comely and fruitful branches are, or may be found in them. They may be the warmest, sweetest, strongest, liveliest, chearful­lest, fruitfullest, and the most spiritual men in the World. And that they may be such, they should joyn themselves to, and walk in the Churches of Christ.

6. That they may adorn the Gospel, convince the World, encourage their Brethren, and wit­ness to the Truths, Wayes, Authority and Headship of Christ. This is no small thing, but they are all matters of the highest moments, and of greatest concernment; and therefore, and for these ends they should walk in Church-fellowship.

7. To augment and encrease your experiences, to obtain more acquaintance with your selves, the operations of the holy Ghost for you, and in you; and that you may be more clearly and firmly sealed up to the day of Redemption.

8. To pay your vows and make good your [Page 266]promises: to Perform your Covenant, and dis­charge your work to God the Father and Christ your head. You owe them personal and Church-homage and service: you are bound and en­gaged to observe and do all things, whatsoever your God commands and appoints you to observe and do, according to your opportunities and abilities: Matth. 28. ult. Joh. 14.15. which you do not, cannot do, unless you walk in some Church of Christ, and put your selves under all his Laws, Ordinances and Institutions. But that you may so do, you put, or ought to put your selves under them, by joyning your selves to, and walking with God and his people in Church-fellowship. These are some of the holy ends, all believers should have in their eyes and hearts, in their aims and designs. They must take heed and beware of carnal self-ends in this and all other matters of Religion, which will certainly croud in, and carry a great stroke in this matter. For the Lord Jesus abhors them, and cannot endure to have his holy and spiritual matters and concernments subjected and made to serve mens carnal Interests▪ He will have no other aims and ends in Church-members hearts, but his own, whereby he may be glorified, and our Souls profited, and others encouraged to do their duty to him. We have no dispensation or allowance given us, to aim at and design to augment and encrease our Trades and worldly profits, or to be maintained by the Churches Benevolence, in and by our walking with them; or to greaten our names, and encrease our friendship and acquaintance among men: un­less it be to capacitate us to do the more good [Page 267]to men, to have larger opportunities to serve Christ, our Brethren and our own Souls. But our aims, ends and designs must be the Lord's, namely, to please and honour God, to express our thankfulness to him for his love and grace to us, to hold and enjoy Communion with him, to grow in grace, and to be filled with all the fulness of God, to be warm, lively and strong in our duties and performances, and for such holy ends, as God requires. Thus you see that all Gods people are bound in duty to joyn themselves to, and walk in spiritual fellow­ship with the Churches of Christ: as also for what ends, and to what purpose they should do so.

CHAP. XI.
Shewing how Church-members ought to walk, and what Sins and Temptations they are obnoxious to in their Church-state; with Rules and cau­tions against them; Arguments and motives to perswade to practice the one, and avoid the o­ther.

Quest. HOw ought Believers to walk in Church-fellowship?

Answ. I have shewed already what their du­ties are, and how they should carry themselves towards their Officers, and towards one another in a Church-state, and therefore shall not men­tion them here: but shall answer the questi­on in these following particulars.

First, Church-members must walk exemplarily: [Page 268]they should be like so many Stars in the Firma­ment of the Church. They of all persons in the world ought to be burning and shining lights. Their graces, gifts, words, deeds, and carriages should shine so clear and bright, so gloriously and conspicuously, as that they should have the force and prevalency of Laws on the minds of beholders, so as that they may safely & securely imitate & follow them. The Churches of Christ in the world, are as so many Sea-marks, Pilots, & Guides, to Men; they live more in the glory of Heaven (as the Church is called in Rev. 13.6.) & in the beams of the glorious Son of Righteousness than others do, and therefore they should give better and clearer light, than others can.

They are much more eyed, minded, and ob­served than others are, and men expect, and look for more good in, and choice fruits from them, than they do from other men: They do, or may converse more with Christ, and Christ with them, than other men do, and they are par­takers of greater things from him than other men are; and therefore they must be a singular People in all manner of holy Conversation and Godliness. Church-members are highly digni­fied, and greatly priviledged; their holy Pro­fession gives out, & bespeaks them to be a pecu­liar Treasure unto God; and therefore they must declare before all men, that they are such indeed, and not in pretence only. Their frames of heart, words, deeds, and deportments, must speak for them, & manifest them to be the same in Truth which they pretend to be. Church-mem­bers words, works, and carriages, must praise them in the Gate.

1. They should be shining lights in Humility [Page 269]and Meekness, Col. 3.12. Put on therefore as the Elect of God, humbleness of mind, meekness, 1 Pet. 5.5. and be Cloathed with Humility, Phil. 2.3. But in lowliness of mind let each esteem other bet­ter than themselves, Matth. 11.29. Learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart. Church-mem­bers must not be high, proud, and lofty; they may not think highly of themselves, Rom. 12.3. nor cloath and deck themselves as others do; They may not carry themselves strangely or dis­dainfully towards men; but be meek and hum­ble towards their Brethren, and all men in their Apparel, Words, Deeds, and Carriages; for if this part of Christ's Image do not appear in some good measure on them, they cannot have any at all. A meek spirit, carriage, and deportment is one of their Ornaments, It is in the sight of God of great price, 1 Pet. 3.

2. They must shine in Zeal & Fervency of spi­rit; this holy fire should burn among them. They must not be of dull, stupid, heavy, and lumpish spirits; worship God, appear before him, and hold Communion one with another, indifferently, coldly, dully, regardlesly and hea­vily, as if they were rather driven to their work and duty against their wills, than with their choyce, love, and desire; but they must be fer­vent in spirit, serving the Lord, Rom. 12.11. for which some of the Corinthians were com­mended, 2 Cor. 7.11 and Phinchas, Numb. 25.11.13. and David, Psal. 69.9. To this they are redeemed, and for it they are purchased, Tit. 2.14. not only to do good works, but to be Zealous in and for them. The Lord Jesus charges his Churches to be Zealous Churches, Rev. 3.19. in imitation of himself, whose Zeal [Page 270]to God did eat him up, Joh. 2.17. Much holy Zeal governed and guided by much spiritual Wisdom makes a man an excellent, shining, useful, acceptable, and desirable man indeed. This should be another of the Churches beauties and comely Ornaments, wherewith they should still be cloathed, decked, and adorned in this world. If this Diamond do not shine; if they are not adorned with this rare Jewel; what are they worth? and what are they good for? They will be like fire without heat and light, as to their duty, work, and usefulness: They will be like Drones, or like Bees without stings, name­ly, of no considerable use in the world. All, that they do for God, Men, and their own Souls, will be of little or no esteem and account.

3. They must shine in Love and Charity too. Love is the bond of perfectness, Col. 3.14. the liga­ment and sinew, the cord and instrument that tyes us fast to God, and to one another. See that ye love one another with pure hearts, fervently, 1 Pet. 122. and let Love be without dissimulation, Rom. 12.9. Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, soul, and strength, Matth. 22.37. The internal motive, or moving cause of all obe­dience and service to God, must be love to him and our duty. Joh. 14.15. 1 Joh. 5.3. It is true that men cannot certainly discern this Love to God in one another, but God and our own Consciences may, and must: Churches of Christ must be Churches of Love; they should be acted and animated, drawn and constrained to every good work by Love, 2 Cor. 5.14. All the ways and workings of Jesus Christ to us, all that he doth to, or for us, is Love. Doth he in­struct [Page 271]us? or doth he correct us? it is all in, and from love. Love to us is the bottom, spring, and cause of all his dispensations towards us. His anger is provoked Love. Love should knit our hearts fast to our God and Head, to our du­ties and services, and to one another in Church-fellowship. But of this already else-where.

4. Churches must shine in that great work and duty of Self-denyal, when need requires. He that will be my Disciple (saith Christ) must deny him­self, Mark. 8.34. Matth. 16.24. Luk. 9.26. They should be eminent and singular in Self-de­nyal, or in denying themselves of many things for Christ, for their Brethren, and for their own souls sakes. Their Lord Jesus is the great co­py, pattern, and examplar of Self-denyal, and that for them, to serve them, and promote their happiness, Phil. 2.5, 6, 7, 8. Acts 20.28. and without this we cannot be his Disciples. If we will not deny our selves for him and his people, he will not own us for his true Friends and Sub­jects. Churches must deny themselves of (1.) Their worldly Businesses and Interests, that they may wait on God, and celebrate his Ordi­nances of divine worship together. They must not be in their Shops, in the Fields, or about their worldly Businesses and Recreations, when the Church meets to worship God. They may not, must not be about, and doing other things, when providence calls them to worship God: Neither may they stay at home to get the world, and serve themselves, when they should be in the Ordinances of God with their Brethren, serving God, and enriching their souls with his Spirit, Grace, and Truth. But then God calls [Page 272]them to Self-denyal. (2.) They must deny themselves to reprove and admonish Offenders, and adventure on their displeasure in doing it. There are many difficulties in the way of this work within and without, and it will require Self-denyal to do it as we ought. Our hearts are averse to it, our worldly interests are against it; for we may lose a Friend as often as we do it to purpose. (3.) They must somtimes deny themselves to help and relieve their poor Bre­thren, Eph. 4.28. The Rich to talk and hold friendly, and intimate converse and communion with their Inferiors in gifts and worldly things▪ Rom. 12.16. and others to supply the wants of the Poor and Needy, which they are bound to provide for. (4.) They must deny themselves of the Garbs and Fashions of the times and places wherein they live, when they may prove stum­bling blocks unto the weak, Rom. 14.1. Cor. 8. They must not please themselves only, but their Brethren, (with the denyal of themselves) for their good to edification, Rom. 15.1, 2, 3. They must somtimes deny themselves of their own li­berty, lest the use of it prove a snare to others. (5.) They must deny themselves somtimes of living up to the height and top of their Estates, especially when they have risen up from a low mean condition, to a high and rich condition; for their doing so is usually very offensive. (6.) They must somtimes deny their own na­tural tempers and dispositions also. There are some persons very much disposed to talk much in Company; they will have most, if not all the talk; they must (as they think) talk, and others must hear them; because they have a greater [Page 273]volubility, and fancy that they can express them­selves better, and talk to better purpose than o­thers can. But in this they ought to deny them­selves, and to be (as James speaks, chap. 1. v. 19.) swift to hear, and slow to speak, especially young Men and young Converts. 2. Women, especially with and before men. 3. Inferiors with and before their Superiors; for their much speaking to and before them, gives great offence. And here let me caution Wives to take heed and be­ware of that too much practised evil, namely, their too liberal and shameful talking before, or in the presence of their Husbands: For although they think they do thereby lay open their Wis­dom, yet their Auditors are satisfied, that they do too imperiously lay open their shame; and the like do other inferiors towards their Superi­ors. So there are some Church-members who are naturally addicted to much Jesting, and take much pleasure therein: But they are called to, and commanded self-denyal in this also, Eph. 4.29. Eph. 5.4. Col. 4.6. They ought to be very sober and serious, and to curb and restrain their natural bent, inclination and disposition in this & other matters. (7.) They must deny themselves somtimes of their own just rights and dues, to avoyd scandal and reproach to the Gos­pel, Jew, Gentile, and Church of God, 1 Cor. 10.32. They must not be too severe on such as do them wrong, either by detaining from them their dues of money, or other things, especially if they be poor, or much decayed in their E­states, Matth. 5.39, 40, 41. They must suffer wrong somtimes, yea, and that in many things, rather than strive, contend, or dispute; they [Page 274]must put up Injuries, and sit down with loss for the preventing of greater evils, to shew the ex­cellency of their spirits, and manifest before all men, what their special grace can do.

5. Churches must shine in Patience and Con­tentation; they must learn in every state, there­with to be content, Phil. 4.11. and run their race with patience, Heb. 12.1. Church-members may not shew a murmuring disquiet spirit, or a contentious quarrelling spirit any way, under a­ny providence whatsoever, Phil 2.14. but take all things well that God doth, either by his own, or the Creatures hands; thus did Job, Eli, Aaron, David, Paul, for which they are re­nowned. Let your Conversation be without Cove­tousness, and be content with such things as you have, Heb. 13.5. and with patience possess ye your souls; a meek and a quiet spirit is in the sight of God of great price, 1 Pet. 3. An impatient, dis­contented, murmuring, quarrelsome spirit, is ve­ry hateful and abominable to God and Men. They are great scandals to men, and make the guilty persons lothsome and undesirable. Cer­tainly this should be another of the Churches Ornaments and Jewels, wherewith they should be clothed, and wherein they should shine in the world, and adorn their holy profession.

6. Church-members should shine in Peace and Concord; they must be Peace-makers, not Peace-breakers, where, and with whom they live and converse. They must not be Brawlers, or sowers of discord, but be lovers of Peace, and follo­wers of Peace, and that with all men: Stirs and strifes are most pernitious and hateful evils a­mong Church-members; they are the Devils [Page 275]Seeds-men, and his Servants, to sow his Seed for him, Prov. 6.16, 19. Peace-breakers are common Plagues, and very scandalous and of­fensive to all sorts of men. Oh! how often doth the God of Peace, and Prince of Peace command and charge us to do the things that make for peace, to follow peace with all men, to be at peace among themselves, and as much as in them is, to live peaceably with all men? They must be men of peaceable spirits, carriages, words, and deeds, that they may be blessed, Matth. 5.9. and because God hath so commanded, 2 Cor. 13.11. Rom. 14.19. Heb. 12.14. 1 Thes. 5.13. Rom. 12.18. I have mentioned this before a­mong the duties of Church-members to one a­nother. But now I have a further aim, namely, to shew what spirits and practices should be found in Church-members towards all men, but especially towards their Fellow-members and their Relations with whom they live.

7. Church-members must shine in Ʋsefulness to men, or in Fruit-bearing. They should all of them bear Twins, and there ought not to be a barren Member among them, Cant. 4.2. They are not set in this world as reasonable Creatures, and maintained in it, to live unto themselves; much less are they Created again in Christ Jesus, called to, and set in a Church-state, enriched and dignified with all the priviledges and advanta­ges thereof, to live for, and unto themselves. No, but they are united to Christ, and one to a­nother in a Church-relation, that they might live to God, and be useful to men, 2 Cor. 5.15. Gal. 6.10. Do good to all men, especially to the Houshold of Faith. Barren Church-members [Page 276]are Incumbrances in the world, and are dead while they live; they live undesired, and dye unlamented; they are like withered Trees in an Orchard, good for nothing, but to be out down, and cast into the fire, Joh. 15.6. Heb. 6.7, 8. They must follow every good work, 1 Tim. 5.10. in the Churches, Families, and places where they live, They must not s [...]ck their own things, but every one anothers wealth, 1 Cor. 10.24. Phil. 2.4. Theya re indispensibly bound to promote the welfare, holiness, and happiness of their Chur­ches, Families, Relations, and all other Persons so far as they can, and that zealously, diligent­ly, faithfully, and constantly. They are Crea­ted in Christ Jesus unto good works, Eph. 2.10, and they are set in the Church for the same.

8. Churches should shine in, and with cour­teous and affable spirits, words, and carriages too. For they should be like their Head, and Hus­band in this excellency also. Church-members must not be of harsh, sowre, crabbed, & churlish spirits and behavior towards men, for that will render them odious and contemptible; but they must imitate and conform to the Lord Jesus in a holy sweetness, kindness, courteousness, and af­fability towards Saints and Sinners, that they may adorn the Gospel of Christ in all things, Tit. 2.10. 1 Pet. 3.8. A kind, courteous, and affable car­riage and behaviour is a very comely and beau­tiful Garment for all such to wear about them; for it commends their Persons and Religion un­to men, and makes them exceeding lovely, de­sirable and acceptable in all Societies; as also the good ways of God which they do profess to love, and in which they walk.

9. They should shine with sympathizing and forgiving spirits and practices. Their fallen Bre­thren, or Neighbours, who have sinned by wreng­ing them, may stand in need of their Pitty, Par­don, and Sympathy; and then they should vouch­safe it to them, and not be rash and severe unto them. They must not lay on another load on their backs, & pursue them with rash Censures, shews of Cruelty and Vengeance in words or deeds, in wrath and displeasure; but pitty them, pray for them, and give them the hand to raise them up again, and bring them to Conviction and Repentance, until they appear obstinate and stubborn in their sin. The Servant that took his fellow Servant by the throat, saying unto him, pay me my dues, is branded for a wicked man, Math. 18.28.35. It is such a kind of cruelty as God abhors, and all holy men hate, and the world are stumbled at. Persons, as soon as they sin against us, or any way wrong us, are not presently to be the objects of our Contempt and Cruelty, or of our Wrath & Fury; no, but they ought to be the objects of our Pitty and Com­passion, of our Sympathy and Assistance; and when they do seriously repent of any wrong they have done us, although they cannot make any o­ther restitution or satisfaction, we ought to for­give them, help, and comfort them, Eph. 4. ult. Col. 3.13. Math. 18 ult. 2 Cor. 2.7.10.

10. Churches should shine in their orderly and dutiful Walkings in the Churches, as also in the Families where they live, and in, and towards their several Relations. Next to that mysteri­ous and glorious Union and Relation, that is be­tween the Lord Jesus and his people, that [Page 278]which is between his People in Church-fellow­ship and Relation, is the nearest and greatest; because (1.) It is a spiritual Relation and Uni­on. 2. Because it is a Union and Relation on Christs account, and with respect to him as their Head and King. 3. Because it is an everlasting Union and Relation. Therefore in this Com­munion and Relation we should be most precise and exact in our walkings, and performing all the duties of it. They must keep their places in the Church, and constantly attend unto all the duties therein. They should never neglect their Church-meetings, excepting in extraordinary cases, but be present at the Celebration of all di­vine Worship & observation of all the Ordinan­ces of Christ in the Church, and demean them­selves before God and Men as becomes the Gospel of Christ. They must endeavour so to walk in the Church, in their Families, among, and to­wards their Relations, as that they may be blameless, giving no offence, Phil. 2.15, 16. Col. 2.5. 2 Cor. 6.3.

11. Church-members must shine in Diligence and Faithfulness. Slothfulness & Unfaithfulness are scandalous sins; but Diligence and Faithful­ness in our trusts and businesses, are Ornaments to our persons and professions, and to the Gospel and Holy Name of Christ, which we do profess to love and believe. Church members are eyed and much observed, and therefore they had need walk circumspectly, Eph. 5.15. and beg of God to lead them in plain paths, (as David did) because of their Enemies; as (or 'tis in the Mar­gin) those which observe me, Psal. 27.11. They should be diligent in their work and business, [Page 279] and what their hands find to do, to do it with all their might, Eccle. 9.10. 2 Pet. 3.14. Heb. 6.12. And as they should be diligent, so like­wise faithful and trusty to all that are concerned with them, so as to answer every ones reasona­ble expectation from them; they must be faith­ful and true to one another in buying and sell­ing, in borrowing and lending, in work and busi­ness, and in counsel and friendship. Whatever Trusts they commit to one another, or is by any committed to them, they are indispensibly bound to be as faithful and true to such as to themselves. They must render to all their Dues, Rom. 13.7, 8. and not in any thing purloyn, Tit. 2.10. Are they Buyers or Sellers, Lenders or Borrowers, or such as are intrusted by any men in any thing? they must be faithful to their Trusts, or they will reproach the Lord Jesus, scandalize men, and greatly dishonour their Profession. These are some of the many good things, wherein they should be as so many burn­ing and shining Lights in the world, and in the Churches.

Secondly: They must design, aim at, and pro­secute all the ends of God in appointing such a state and condition for them, their cleaving to, joyning with, and walking therein. God and they must joyn Issues and carry on the same ends and inte­rests. I have shewed you what ends persons should have in their eye, in joyning themselves to the Churches of Christ; or in walking in Church-fellowship; and now I say, that in this State they must practically pursue them, and that with all possible diligence, seriousness, and faithfulness. The Honour and Glory of God [Page 280]the Father, and Jesus Christ their Head and King, the happiness and salvation of their own souls, are the two, or rather (as free grace hath laid it) the one great end of their so doing; for these ends are no more two, but one, and so to be believed and respected by us. This Ge­neral includes many particular and subordinate ends, which in pursuance and obtaining of the General, we must have in our eyes and hearts in our walking in this state and relation. I shall not mention them here, but refer you to the next foregoing Chapter, where you may find several of them. Onely I shall add, that you must sin­cerely and unfainedly keep these and all other, Gods holy Ends, in your eyes and hearts, and pursue them with all your might, until you have obtained them to the highest degree you may. You must hold Communion together for these ends, and you must discourse one with a­nother, hear the Word Preached, Pray, Sing, and receive the Lords Supper together for these ends. You must wrestle with God in secret, quicken, and provoke one another, and prepare your hearts that you may so enjoy Ordinances, and worship God together, as to obtain them in the House of God,

Thirdly: Church-members must walk humbly with God, Micah 6.8. They must have a watch­ful eye against Heart-pride, and being great in their own eyes, because of their greatr Pivi­ledges & high Dignities, their nearness to God, and the distinguishing Character that is upon them. All your glorying must be in God, not in your selves or Priviledges, 1 Cor. 1. ult. for all you have is but lent you. A humble heart, and [Page 281]lowly spirit, is a Jewel of great account in Hea­ven. To such a person God looks with delight and complacency, Isa. 66.2. To him he gives more grace, and fills his soul with good things, 1 Pet. 5.5. Luk. 1.53. The meek and humble-hearted he will teach, Psal. 25.9. The lower any are in their own eyes, the higher is God there: The more humble-hearted any man is, the more ex­cellent and glorious he is; the more like the most renowned Worthies in Scripture; yea, the more like Christ himself, Matth. 11.29. The more humble and lowly any man is, the more capable he is of Communion with God, and of being enriched with his Grace and Truth. If you indulge the Pride of your hearts, or counte­nance Self-conceitedness in your selves, you will grieve the holy Spirit, and cause him to for­sake you. For as a humble heart gives God his due, so a proud heart robs him of it, and takes it. to himself. A humble heart is a growing, thriving, and profiting heart; it will make hap­py earnings of all Gods Dispensations. He that is of a meek and humble spirit, is a gainer by all Providences, & is bettered by all Occurrences: He gains by the Rod, and also by the Word; he gains by Losses, Crosses, Tryals, Temptati­ons, Poverty, Reproaches; so likewise by Pro­sperity, Honour, Riches, and all other smiling Providences. If he loose without, he gains with­in; therefore you ought to put on, as the Elect of God, holy and beloved, humbleness of mind towards God, 1 Col. 3.12. as well as humble carriages towards men, (as you heard before). For God loves to keep company with humble per­sons.

Fourthly: Live by Faith on your God and Fa­ther, on your Head and King; and expect (in the way of your duty and obedience to his Com­mands) all the fulness of Christ, and blessings of the Covenant. Do not give place to distrusts, doubts, and fears, or imagine that God will for­get you, or deny you that which he hath pro­mised, because of your personal unworthiness. Consider, that he hath called you into fellow­ship, and formed you into holy Corporations, put you under his Ordinances, and made you his Housholds, brought you into Order, and set you near unto himself, that he might visit you and walk with you, that he might impart his Coun­sels to you, distribute his Covenant-favours to your souls, perform his Promises, and fill you with all the fulness of himself: Therefore do you hang about him, and cleave to him, for he is faithful that hath promised, Heb. 10.23. and is able to perform all his Promises, Rom. 4.21. yea, and he is most freely willing to do it also, Micah 7. ult. Remember that God hath not brought you into his House to famish you, or deal se­verely with you: No, but to nourish and feed you, to strengthen and sanctifie you, to comfort and refresh you, to teach you, build you up, care for you, and prepare you for eternal life. God is ever mindful of his Covenant; therefore do you remember to make him your stay and trust, live upon him, and expect all promised good from him; He would have you do so, he hath commanded it, and therefore do it in obe­dience to his will, Psal. 37.3.5.7. Rom. 1.17. Heb. 11.38. 1 Pet. 5.7. His hand and heart will be open to you, and from his Fountain of [Page 283]Love & Graces shall flow Rivers of living waters into your souls, Zach. 13.1. He will always care for, and watch over you for good; he will wa­ter you every moment; he will keep you night and day, Isa. 27. 3. Oh! then trust in him at all times, and in all your ways acknowledge him, and he will not fail to direct your steps, Prov. 3.6. cast all your care on him, for he careth for you, and the peace of God shall keep you, Phil. 4. Expect, and look for your purchased and promised por­tions in your Fathers House, in walking in his Family-order, and under the Government there­of, under the Laws and inspection of the great and gracious Lord thereof. In all your waitings on him in every Ordinance of his, be sure to be­lieve, hope, and wait for his Presence and Bles­sings. When-ever you ascend the Mountain of the Lords House, to meet the God of Jacob, and to present your King with a Thank-offering, be sure to carry Faith with you, go with much Faith and Hope unto him, and do as Children do, whilst in their Fathers House; they live on their Father for Food, Raiment, and all other bodily supplys. So do you in your Fathers spi­ritual House, live on him for all provisions, mind your duty, and trust him with your promised all.

Fifthly: Let your Praise wait for your God and King in Zion, Psal. 65.1. and do not neglect to go up to his Temples with your Sacrifices, when the Tribes go, or are called up thither; then, I say, do you be sure to go up with them; stay not behind, nor tarry at home, when others go up; go with your Brethren when they go, that it may be said, as in Psal. 84.7. Every one (namely, [Page 284]of the Church) appeareth before God in Zion; and be sure that when you go, you go not empty-handed, Exod. 23.15. Exod. 34.20. If you cannot present your King with a Lamb for a Thank-offering, carry him two Turtle Doves with you; if not able to carry two Doves, then carry with thee two Mites, as the Widdow, the poor Widdow did, Mark. 12.42, 43, 44. But if thou hast not two Mites to carry with thee, to present to thy God for a Free-will or Thank-offering, then go abegging to him for one; but in any wise go to your Church-meetings with your Brethren, tarry not behind them: For if you do neglect to do so, you rob God, break your Covenant, offend your Brethren, and wrong your own souls. You must go up, because you are called to go, and that you may meet God in Zion, and receive his blessings, for there he commands them, Psal. 133. ult. Oh! it is sad indeed, when persons shall pretend to enter into Churches, take upon them the observation of all the Laws and Ordinances of Christ there, so­lemnly and publickly promise and engage to walk in all the Commandments and Ordinances of God with his people, and yet shall dare wil­fully to neglect their place and duty therein, and to pay their Vows to their God and King, Psal. 65.1. Psal. 61.5.8. Such as are good Gover­nours of Families and Corporations will care­fully mind if all within them do answer to their calls, and perform their duties, when called so to do. So doth the Lord Jesus Christ in his Chur­ches, He summons them by his Ministers to ap­pear before him, wait on, and worship him to­gether, and bring him a Church-offering and [Page 285]service, and narrowly observes who comes, and who neglects it; how thy come, and with what frames of hearts, & to what ends, as the 2. & 3. Chap of Rev. shew. And if he find any wanting that might come, or see them come carelesly and superficially, he accounts himself slighted & dis­obeyed, and his Love and Grace contemned and undervalued. God expects that you should be constant in Church-meetings, and not decline them at any time, but when his hand obstructs and impedes you; but that there you should come with your Free-will offerings, and do your Duty & Homage to him, as he commanded you. Believe it, this is a matter of great moment, and not to be slighted or disregarded by you.

Sixthly: You must walk with God in Church-fellowship, in Sincerity, and with Ʋprightness of heart to. Without this, all your performances are in vain. The Lord Jesus is very curious and critical in searching your hearts in your Church­state, Rev. 2.23. And all the Churches shall know that I search the reins and the heart. And in Jer. 17.10. saith God to the inchurched Jews, I the Lord search the heart, I try the reins. Then surely it must very much concern you to see, that you draw night to God (continually) with true hearts, Heb. 10.22. and that without all allow­ed Guile and Hypocrisie. A little of this Leaven will quickly leaven the whole lump of duties, Gal. 5.9. It will so corrupt and sowre them, as that they will be all stark naught, and good for no­thing, but to kindle and encrease the flames of God's Wrath and Vengeance against you. Therefore take heed and beware of Hypocrisie, and do not connive or wink at the least grain of [Page 286]it in your hearts or duties, but be sure to walk with God in the performance of all duties, in Integrity and Uprightness: Be sure, that your God expects it from you, and requires it of you, Joshua 24.14. Gen. 17.1. The Eyes of the Lord run to and fro through-out the Churches, to see whose heart is perfect with him, and whose is hypocritical, 2 Chron. 16.9. He requires Truth in the inward parts, Psal. 51.6. and that all Church-members should walk before him in Truth, and with perfect hearts, 2 King. 20.3. You must worship God, and serve him with your all, for your little all is but too little for him, Prov. 23.26. Math. 22.37. Psal. 119.10. You must not leave one hoof behind, when you do any thing for God, nor put God off with a part of your abilities for the whole; for if you do, you will lose the acceptance and re­ward of all: Bless the Lord, O my soul, and all that is within me, bless his holy Name (saith Da­vid) Psal. 103.1.

Seventhly: See that you worship God, and observe all his Ordinances in the Church, in spi­rit or spiritually. Remember that you are his holy spiritual Temples, the Temples of the Ho­ly Ghost, Eph. 2.21. 1 Cor. 3.16. that all the Ordinances of worship in them are holy and spi­ritual Ordinances stampt with the Image of God's Holiness and Authority; and that he will be worshipped in spirit, or spiritually, Joh. 4.23, 24. You must be very careful that you take not up with the external part and outside of your duties and priviledges, that you settle not your selves and stay (as it were) in, and upon Ordinances, and your enjoying and observing [Page 287]them; but get within the Vail, seek and look for God and Christ, for Heaven and glorious things in them. Let your Faith conduct you by the hand of the Spirit into the bosom and heart of Christ, that there you may read his Love, Grace, and glorious Excellencies, have inti­mate and close Communion with him, and be ravished and refreshed with his Person and Love. Get into his Galleries, and see the King of Glory in his beautys and transcendant sweet­nesses, and get into the Sanctum Sanctorum, into the most holy place; for the way is opened, and the vail drawn off and removed by your Head, for you to come and meet him there, Heb. 10.19, 20▪ Therefore do not stand and worship in the outer Court of the Temple, but go and pass through Ordinances to Christ into the holiest of all; and when-ever you go and enter in, be you sure that you carry all Graces & the Spirit with you, to meet your Lord, and honour him with them. Endeavour all you can to see and feel him, to get your hearts ravished with his Per­son and Love, that thereby they may be raised up to great delight, joy, chearfulness, adoration, admiration and praise, that they may be filled with his Savours, warmed with his Love, drawn by his Beauty, be (by all) knit and united, tyed and bound fast to him. Then we worship him in spirit, or spiritually, when we worship him, & go to meet him with all our Graces in the Holy of Holies, & when our Hearts & Graces do close up with, and hold Communion with him in these Beauties of Holiness, Psal. 110.3. I am affraid that very few Church-members are experimentally acquainted with this matter; [Page 288]for if they were so acquainted with it indeed, they could not do as they do. They could not neglect the worship and Ordinances of Christ, nor cry up a Cephas, and cry down a Paul, as they do, 1 Cor. 3. They could not be so careless and formal in them as they are, nor carry about such dead, lumpish, and heavy hearts and minds as they do. Well, but however it hath been with you, let it be so no more: Do you for time to come learn so to worship God, as you have heard, that so you may please and honour him, and he may delight to meet with, and bless you.

Eightly: You must walk in Church-fellow­ship, chearfully, comfortably, and joyfully. You must not be Whiners and Complainers; you must not be sad, lumpish, and melancholly in your Father's House: No, for that will greatly reflect on your Father, and on your Head and Hus­band. You will raise suspicions in the minds of men on the good ways of God, and in a sense you will contradict his Gospel, his Truth, and Faithfulness, his Love and Care to and o­ver his Churches. For God hath promised to make his People joyful in his House of Prayer, Isa. 56.7. and to satisfie them with Bread, Psal. 132.15. But by the sad and heavy walkings of his People in his House, they declare that they are not satisfied, nor find such Provisions in his House as he promised, and they expected. Such sad, lumpish, and melancholly Church-mem­bers do greatly dishonour Christ and his good ways, offend their Brethren and scandalize the World. For when they see them walk so, what will they think and say of the waies and Ordi­nances [Page 289]of God? will they not falsely accuse and condemn them, despise and loath them, yea and harden their hearts against Religion it self? or else they will judge and censure such for Hy­pocrites and Dissemblers. We ought to com­mend Religion and the good wayes of God, wherein we walk, to the Conviction and Ac­ceptance of all that behold us: and that in one thing or way, as well as another. We should walk with a holy, serious, chearfulness, and plea­santness, and be joyful, chearful and pleasant be­fore and towards all men; and that for Christ's, Religion's, our own and others sakes; that by this carriage we may honour God, commend his Gospel-Religion, and holy wayes, his easy, sweet and pleasant yoke and wayes: Matth. 11. ult. Prov. 3.17. encourage and strengthen the hearts and hands of our Brethren; and con­vince the world of the Goodness; Pleasantness and Profit of them, and perswade them to fall in love with and imbrace them. You must so walk also, because God hath inchurched you, and put you under his Ordinances, and promised to make you joyful, pleasant and chearful: yea he charges and commands you to be and do so, Phil 3.1. Phil. 4.4. Psal. 32. ult. Remember, and lay to heart, how many Causes & Objects you have to make you chearful, pleasant and joyful. Therefore make use of them, for the enabling you to walk joyfully.

Quest. What are the Evils, Sins and Temp­tations, that Church-members are Subject to? pray shew us them, that we may know and avoid them.

Answ. Church-members are subject or lya­ble to many Evils, Sins and Temptations in their Church-state. For Believers being form­ed up together in one body, profess to be one, and to be entirely concerned and included with and in one another, & so are said to be one Lump; Gal. 5.9. and one House or Temple. The Devil doth set on them the more furiously, and with greater strength and diligence, that so he may wound and mischief many with his fiery Darts together, and kill a whole Church by stabbing one or two Members thereof. For he knows that if he can tempt one to sin openly and scandalously, he may thereby reproach the whole body, and put them to grief and shame. For a little Leaven, leavens the whole Lump, 1 Cor. 5.6. Gal. 5.9. Therefore, I say, he will be more busy with Church-members, than with others in this matter: which should great­ly provoke them to arm the more carefully, watch the more diligently, and fight the more manfully, that they be not deluded and con­quered by him, to the grief and shame of their Fellow-members. It is true, that Church-mem­bers have more helps and advantages against Sin and Temptation, than others have, as I have elsewhere shewed; and it is as true, that they shall be mostly assaulted and tryed; and yet (if they will) they are and will be on the advan­tage ground against all these Evils: as they will find by experience, if they will mind their duty; I will name a few of the Evils they will be tempted to.

1. To take up and entertain evil Surmisals of one another, 2 Cor. 12. 1 Tim. 6.4. They will [Page 291]be greatly tempted to keep groundless Jealou­sies and Suspicions one of another, which tends and leads to

2. Harsh and severe Censurings, and unchari­table Judgings one of another, which is a most hateful sin in the sight of God, and which is ex­presly forbidden and condemned, Matth. 7.1, 2. Rom. 14.10, 13.

3. They will be tempted to Envy one ano­ther, which is one of the devilish sins so often mentioned and condemned in the Scripture, and frequently forbidden, Gal. 5. ult. 2 Cor. 12.20. 1 Pet. 1.1. They will be tempted to be envious at that in their Brethren, for which they ought to thank God and rejoyce, Rom. 12.15. They must not envy the prosperity of the wick­ed, much less that of their Brethren, Psal. 37.1. Enviers eyes are evil, because God is good, Matth. 20.15. Luk. 15.25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30. here you have the Pourtraiture and express Image of Envy, and of an envious Person, what draws it forth, or what is the Object of their Envy.

4. They will be tempted to be proud and lifted up with their Church-state, with the Priviledges and Dignity thereof: to think highly of them­selves, & vilely of others, Rom. 12.3. Phil. 2.3. They are very subject to be lifted up with their Gifts and Attainments, and to affect vain­glory, as Paul speaks; Gal. 5. ult. and to be too great in their own eyes: which is a most hateful, and pernitious Evil.

5. They will be tempted to Wrath, Strife, and Schisms; to cause and raise Divisions, Debates, Contentions and Disputings: which is a real [Page 292]fruit of Pride, Prov. 13.10. 1 Tim. 6.4, 5. and very pernicious to the glory, welfare and comfort of the Church. And although this Evil be expresly forbidden and greatly condemned, yet many Church-members can too boldly and confidently practise it, and pretend that they have reason or cause so to do: yea, and that they do well in it. But take heed and beware of it: and let such know, that it is a most hateful and devilish Sin, and a most infectious Plague­fore, that will destroy the Authours and Practi­sers of it, if not timely repented of.

6. They will be tempted to Formality, and taking up with the form of Godliness without the power thereof, 2 Tim. 3.5. To take up with, and settle themselves on the Lees of Ordinances and external Duties and Enjoyments, with the neglect of the Heart, Soul, Life and Power of them; and heart-warming, heart-sanctifying, and heart-teaching Communion with God. Oh! how many Church-members are there, who do indulge themselves, comply with the natural Genius of their own hearts, and joyn issues with Satan in this matter? who eye not, nor look mostly unto the Spirit, Christ, Grace and good of the means they use, nor bring their hearts and graces to God in them; but rest and satisfy themselves with a cold, sapless, and lifeless form, or out-side of Religion; and therefore they do not, cannot thrive and prosper: but they wither and decay within, while they are in the Courts of God.

7. They will be tempted to the great sin and evil, of Reproaching and Back-biting one ano­ther: to vilifie, defame and speak evil one of [Page 293]another, and blast each others good Names and Reputations. This is another mischievous and abominable Sin, which is found too rife and rampant amongst them. It is a most pernici­ous Evil and prejudicial to Christ himself, his Gospel, People, Wayes and Interests; and therefore Satan will strive the more industri­ously to provoke them to do it; and therefore we should be the more watchful against it, 2 Cor. 12.20. Jam. 4.11. Tit. 3.2. Eph. 4.31. 1 Pet. 2.1. God abhors this Tongue-sin, this poysonous Sword, and good-name-Murthe­ring Abomination: he cannot bear to hear his Church-members to be biting and devouring one another, Gal. 5.15. yet are they prone and often tempted to it.

8. They will be tempted to slight, underva­lue; yea, and to despise one another; especially, such as are poor and weak; they will be temp­ted to slight and disesteem such as are high and honourable in God's account, and such as he greatly values and esteems. But take heed and beware of it; for it is a most God-provoking sin. They are glorious in Gods thoughts, let them not be base in yours. Their names are pretious in Heaven, and let them be pretious to you.

9. They will be tempted to slight and under­value their priviledges, and to disregard their works and duties in the Church. At first they are much taken and affected with them, but after a while they do as much slight and disesteem them; neglect and disregard them: and then they fall to omitting and neglecting them. These are dear-bought priviledges and duties, [Page 294]and therefore ought to be highly accounted of and esteemed.

10. And then it follows, that they will quar­rel with their Teachers, or be much offended at them; slight and disesteem them, and be full of objections against them and their works. But you must take heed and beware of this evil likewise; for when you have forsaken God, and he hath left you, then you are tempted to dislike your Teachers, but never till then. They are Christ's Embassadors, Jewels and Instruments of his glory, in the Churches and in the World, and they are near and dear to him: and there­fore your sin will be very great in slighting and disesteeming them.

12. They will be tempted to leave communion with the Church, and ramble about from place to place, which is a dangerous and pernicious evil, and tends directly to the breaking of the Churches, and destruction of all Church-order. Many love to change their Place, Works and Company; and seem to be better every, or any where, than in their own Place and Work.

13. They will be tempted to neglect their Church-duties one to another, and live as persons alone, without having regard of, or respect unto one another as Brethren and Members of the same houshold. And when they have enter­tained the Temptation into their minds, they will easily dispense with total Omissions, and not be troubled at it, nor care what becomes of one another.

14. They will be tempted to draw nigh to God in Church-Ordinances, with worldly, vain and un­prepared hearts. The Commoness of them, and [Page 295]their frequent use of them, together with the untunedness of their hearts, make them com­mon things and matters to them: so as that they dare adventure on them with common frames of heart, which once they durst not do: But now they can dispense with it, as with some light matter.

15. They will be tempted to receive pernici­ous Doctrines, and to entertain evil Opinions, in, and about Religion. Many Church-members have been caught in these Nets, and taken in these Snares: not because they were such, but because they walked not warily and circumspect­ly in that state and relation. For by being Church-members, they have had great advan­tages against them, and means to prevent their being ensnared, but that they improved them not, as they might have done, for their own se­curity. They were not aware of him, who goes up and down in the Kingdom to sow his Tares.

16. They will be tempted, when they have suckt in any poysonous Doctrines, and enter­tained erronious Opinions, to help the Devil in sowing them in the minds of others, and endea­vour to leaven them with their new Leaven also. For being deluded and seduced themselves, it is almost natural to them to seduce others likewise; as experience testifies.

17. They will be tempted to prejudice and in­jure each others Souls, in their occasional Visits, by entertaining one another with vain, frothy and heart-deadning Discourses, instead of heart bet­tering Discourses. They will be tempted to tempt one another to give and receive such mat­ter, [Page 296]as tends to the subverting and corrupting of each others Souls, drawing them away from God, and indisposing them for their duties, ra­ther than to edification and profit. And this is a most pernitious Evil, though little minded and considered: and it is an Evil that is much practi­sed and countenanced amongst Church-mem­bers. For they that have such opportunities, which they ought to improve for the better and not for the worse, are found improving them by their Tongues and Ears for the worse and not for the better, which will cost them very dear hereafter. Such carnal and vain Communi­cations, as are frequently found among them, corrupt good Hearts, and Manners also.

18. They will be tempted to be ungrateful to God for his mercies to them, and to account their duty and priviledges, their heavy Yoke & Burdens, as the Israelites did their Deliverance from their Bondage in Egypt. They were displeased with God and Moses for bringing them out of their house of Bondage, and it is to be feared that some Church-members now are displeased, be­cause they are brought into the House of God: and they say in their hearts would God we had been wiser, than to have joyned our selves to the Churches; as the Israelites said, would God that we had dyed in Egypt. Take heed of this evil. We are so encumbred with Meetings, and Dis­bursements, and with one thing and another, as that our condition is burdensome unto us, is the language of some, as I have ground to think.

19. They will be tempted to stacken their zeal, care and diligence, to grow in grace and per­fect holiness, and to look after their gettings in [Page 297]the Churches and Ordinances of Christ. So that they will grow lukewarm, careless and in­different, what becomes of their Souls: whe­ther they thrive and prosper, or whether they do wither and decay: whether they partake of the fatness of God's house or no.

20. They will be tempted to make carnal Ad­vantages to themselves, of their Church-state, and to aim at, and prosecute worldly Ends therein, more than spiritual, and to subordinate and make use of their work and duty there, to pro­mote and serve a base worldly Interest.

21. They will be tempted to desert their duty, and relinquish their Station and Priviledges in a trying time; and to conform to the world, for filthy Lucre's sake, and to enjoy their outward Peace and Liberty. Many seem to be strong and well settled in their faith, principles and practise before the Tempest blows in their faces; but when the Wind and Waves beat against them, they appear other kind of men. Therefore, let him that standeth in a calm day, take heed that he fall not in a stormy night. These are some of the Evils and Sins, that you will be tempted to in your Church-state. Therefore consider them, and make sufficient and seasonable pro­visions against them: lest they take you una­wares, and overthrow you.

Obj. But some may say, if all these Evils and Dangers uttend Church-members, then it is better for us to keep out of it, and not be Church-mem­bers, that we may avoid them, and not expose our selves to Sin and Temptation therein.

Answ. That such Temptations will attend Church-members, is certain; but that therefore [Page 298]Believers should keep out of a Church-state, that I deny. For 1. It is your indispensible du­ty, (as you have heard) to walk in Church-fel­lowship; and therefore you must do so: and it being your duty, you may be sure it is the safest and the most secure way for you, to keep you from Sin and prevalent Temptations to it. For the way of our duty, is ever the surest and safest way, as we all know.

2. What I have said in this matter, is cautio­nary; not to affright any from their duty and priviledges; but to quicken and provoke Church-members to the more wise, watchful and exact walkings; to more Diligence and Faithfulness, in making provisions against them, that they may be ready armed and fenced against them, to resist and conquer them.

3. Although you may be more tempted to sin in a Church-state, yet you may sin less there­in than out of it. For you have heard already, that a true Church of Christ is invested with many priviledges and advantages against Sin, and Temptations to it: which if well used and im­proved by you, they will sufficiently defend you, and ballance all the weights that may be put into the ballance of Temptations, and abundantly store you with provisions against them, were they a thousand times as many more. For you have heard, that in a Church there is more of Christ, and of his Spirit and Grace for Believers, than out of such a State and Relation. And there­fore it is much better and safer being there, and walking with God therein, than to be elsewhere. Wherefore let all Church-members see that they [Page 299]walk circumspectly, or ( [...]) exactly, cauti­ously and accurately, Eph. 5.15. in their Church-state and Relation. Mind and practise what you see (before) you are bound to do; and take heed that you so walk and demean your selves towards God, Men and your own Souls; that you carefully watch against and avoid all the aforesaid Evils, and the Temp­tations that lead you to them. And to move and quicken you so to do, be pleased to consider and lay to heart these few Considerations,

1. That in a Church-state you have many ob­servers. There are many eyes on you, and many that watch for your halting. The world knows that you have separated from them upon the account of holiness, and that by grace you are made better than they. They know that you pretend to singular things, and that you profess to be called out of the World, and from sin to holiness and singular Righteousness, and that you left Communion with them on a Religious account. They understand that you pretend to more light and knowledge, to more communion with God, and to greater attainments and en­joyments than they do: and therefore expect to see better things from you, than from them­selves, and such as they are. They will tell you, that to whom much is given, of them much is re­quired, and that you are in your profession, some of them. They will tell you, that they can no otherwise judge of you, than by your fruits, and if they be not suitable to your profession and pretences, they will think you are but Hy­pocrites and painted Sepulchres. Be sure that you have many, that mind and strictly observe all your steps.

2. Your Lord and King expects singular and peculiar frames of hearts, words & deeds from you. He narrowly marks your steps, and observes your walkings, how you carry your selves to­wards one another, how you walk towards and before all men, and what your frames and De­portments are towards himself. For his eyes behold, and his eye-lids try the Children of men. Psal. 11.4. You know, and he tells you, that he hath done great and special things for you; that he hath been at great expence of blood and treasure on you; and all to make you a peculiar People unto himself. Tit. 2.14. He hath honoured and exalted you, and brought you nigh unto him­self, and entrusted you with great Talents. He hath set you on high, and magnified you ex­ceedingly in the sight of all sorts of men, and hath made you his golden Candlesticks, Rev. 2.1. and his living Witnesses; and therefore he may well expect and require special carriages, and singular fruits from you. Oh! then do not dis­appoint him of his so reasonable expectations; but let the Lord Jesus see in you the fruits of his labour and toyl, of his cost and charge, and of his blood and travel. Let him find you good Ste­wards of his house, and houshold-affairs, and meet to be trusted with more of his Trea­sures.

3. Consider, that your Brethren and Fellow-members, and especially, your Teachers and Over­seers, do expect such walkings, fruits and car­riages from you. Your Teachers expect it, earnestly desire it, pray for it, and labour to make you such. Your Fellow-members they also look for it, pray for it, and earnestly desire [Page 301]it: I mean such of them as are holy spiritual persons They, especially your Teachers, do long, and are in travail for it; and they greatly rejoyce (indeed) to see you a holy, humble, wise, zealous, meek, diligent, faithful, loving, and a fruit-bearing people. They are exceedingly troubled to see their labour to be in vain with, and to you: Your non-proficiency, cold, world­ly, and carnal walkings; your barrenness and unprofitableness; your want of love to God, your own souls, and to one another are great, very great, and heart-breaking afflictions to them. They mourn for, and are grieved at you, and your ways; because you are not so serious, holy, exact, spiritual, zealous, loving, sweet, meek humble, useful, wise, diligent and hea­venly, as you might be, and your Church-state, priviledges, enjoyments, and high professions call for, and greatly oblige you to.

4. Consider, that your own souls are greatly concerned in these things: If you walk in these ways, practise the aforesaid duties, to observe these said Ordinances of divine worship, and carefully watch against, and avoyd the said e­vils and temptations to sin, that your souls and bodys will reap the benefit and profit of all. You will have the peace, joy, satisfaction, sweet­ness, and consolation of your so doing. But if on the contrary, you be found negligent and careless of the holy will of God, and your duties, and disobedient unto his holy Laws: If you slight and undervalue your great and invaluable priviledges and enjoyments, and make not spi­ritual earnings of them, but remain dead, cold, barren, and unfruitful under them; connive at, [Page 302]and indulge any of the said Sins, or others like them, and dally with Temptations; you will certainly rue for it, and pull on your heads and hearts many evils, troubles, sorrows, and dis­quietments; many fears and distresses, incum­berances and confusions. You will drive God from you, cause him to shut up his loving Countenance from you in displeasure, and to write bitter things against you. Your own souls are very much concerned in your exact, holy, diligent, faithful, and circumspect walking with God in all his ways and Gospel-precepts in your Church-state. Therefore do you aim at, and seek their good, and do you so walk and carry your selves towards God and one another as to promote their happiness.

5. Consider, call to mind, and lay to heart the ends for which you joyned your selves to the Chur­ches of Christ, as also the solemn profession and en­gagement you then made to, and before God, An­gels and Men. Remember, that they are all Witnesses for you, to what you did, when you entred in among them, and took on you the serious, diligent, faithful, and constant observa­tion of all the Laws and Ordinances of Jesus Christ in them, when you took hold of his Co­venant, owned the Lord Christ for your Head, King, and Law-giver, and promised to yield him all faithful subjection and obedience. For if you forget these things, neglect your duties, or walk contrary unto God; know for certain that he will remember all, and will testifie against you; yea, he will make your own Consciences Witnesses against you. Oh consider! did you not joyn in Church-fellowship, that you might [Page 303]be enriched with Grace, be filled with the Spirit, built up in Gospel-holiness, and that you might perfect holiness in the fear of God, 2 Cor. 7.1. Ask your Hearts and Consciences, did we not joyn our selves together in a holy band, and bind our selves to walk with God unto all well-pleasing, in our Church-state and Gospel-relati­on one to another? surely we did. Well then, do we now (indeed) keep these things warm on our hearts, aim at, and prosecute them in good earnest, or do we not? Did we not aim at, in­tend, and engage to get more Acquaintance and Communion with Christ, & more Acquaintance with our selves, and with the Laws, Waies and Promises of Jesus Christ? and did we not in­tend and promise to obey him, wait on him, ho­nour and glorifie him in and by our so doing? Did we not intend and aim at the profit of our own souls, the good of one another, and of all men, and that we might be made fruitful in e­very good work? Col. 1.10. Heb. 13.21. That Lusts might be mortified, Sin subdued, Grace magnified, and our Hearts cleansed and purified?

6. Consider and lay to heart the many and great encouragements you have to further you, to strengthen your hands and animate your hearts to your duty, and so walking in your Church-fellowship. You have very many helps and in­ducement to encourage and quicken you so to do. Some are past, some are present in your hands, and some are yet to come. O remem­ber, how great things the Lord hath done for you, that you might be his People, and walk as you have heard. When you were accursed and [Page 304]condemned to everlasting Destruction, 2 Thes. 1. He redeemed you, He gave himself a Ran­som for you, took on him your sins and punish­ment, your work and shame; your wrath and reproach, to take off the Sentence that was past on you, remove the Curse from you, and bring you out of Prison from the bondages in which you were, Isa. 5.3. 2 Cor. 5. ult. Zach. 9.11. He became your Surety, took on him your Debts, was arrested and cast into Prison, Isa. 53. and paid the utmost farthing for you, and there­by obtained a general Release for you. He found you in your blood, and then he washed you, Ezek. 16. and he found you miserable, and pit­tyed you; He found you naked, and cloathed you; dead, and quickened you; sick, and he healed you. He found you blind, and he en­lightned you; fallen, and he lifted you up. You were weak, and he strengthned you; in pain, and he eased you; sorrowful, and he comfor­ted you: When you were wandring out of the way of peace and happiness, he sought you out, and brought you back unto himself; he set your feet in the right way, and spake peace unto you. Ever since you were new­born, he hath succoured, supported, supplied, and cared for you. He hath entrusted and enriched you with Gospel mercies for your maintenance and comfortable subsistance. You have had, and still have many of his choise Talents in your hand, and he never denyed you any good thing. But this is not all that you have to encourage you in the practise of holiness; but you have many of his Bonds in your hands for your secu­rity, of what he will further be to you, and do [Page 305]for you. You have many Earnests, Pawns, and Pledges of greater things that he will yet do for you. He hath engaged to you, that he will a­bide with you, and that he will never wholly leave or forsake you, Joh. 14.21.23. Heb. 13.5. That he will care for, and water you, protect, ex­alt, and honour you, Isa. 27.3. Psal. 37.34. and make you perfectly holy. That he will supply all your wants, Phil. 4.19. guide you by his Spirit, fill you full of joy and peace by believing; perfect the Marriage-Union, come again and receive you to himself, and instate you in eternal Glory.

CHAP. XII.
Of the Lords Supper, wherein several questions are answered concerning the nature, use, and end of it, and the necessary qualifications and prepara­tions of all worthy Receivers of it; with several other things relating to the Lords Supper.

I Shall now give you a brief account of the Lords Supper, commonly called the Sacra­ment of the Lords Supper, by Learned Men; but I shall call it as the Gospel doth, the Lords Supper, 1 Cor. 11.20. and breaking of Bread Luk. 24.35. Acts 2 42. Acts 20.7. This holy and spiritual Ordinance, this great Seal of the Covenant, the Lord Jesus hath ap­poi ted for, and given to his Gospel Churches for their souls profit, and the manifestation of the glory of his Love and Grace to them.

Quest. What is the Lords Supper?

Answ. [...] is a Heavenly Feast, or a spiritual Gospel Ordinance, instituted and appointed by Je­sus [Page 306]Christ for, and given to his inchurched Saints, to be to them a constant Memorial, Sign, and Seal of his death and sufferings for them. (1.) It is a Feast, yea, it is a Feast of fat things, Isa. 25.6. and a Heavenly Banquet, Cant. 2.4. It is the Spiritual Wedding-Supper, made & appointed by Jesus Christ for his Spouses; where he comes, furnishes the Table, sits down and eats with them; invites them to sit down with him, and bids them welcome; bids them eat and drink a­bundantly, Rev. 3.20. Cant. 5.1. (2) It is a Spiritual Gospel-Ordinance, not a Civil, or a Carnal and Legal Ordinance such as were or­dained for the Jewish Church of old; but it is a Spiritual Gospel-Ordinance, for, and respect­ing spiritual things. (3.) The Institutor of it, and that is Jesus Christ, him to whom the Fa­ther had committed all power. and Authority, and into whose hand he had given all things, Joh. 3.35. Matth 11.27. Matth. 28.18. I say, it is an Ordinance instituted by Jesus Christ him­self, Matth. 26.26, 27. 1 Cor. 11.23. For I received of the Lord that, which also I delivered un­to you; that the Lord Jesus, the same Night in which he was betrayed, took bread; and when he had given thanks, he brake it, and said, Take, eat, this is my body, which is broken for you; this do ye in remembrance of me. And mark it, it is an insti­tuted and a positive Ordinance and duty, not a natural or moral one. It is not founded on, or put in, and among the moral precepts, or natu­ral Laws of God; but it is meerly an Institution of Christ, appointed for, and given to his in­churched members, and none else. And there­fore, it is not an Ordinance for, and the use of [Page 307]it, a duty incumbent on Unbelievers, and per­sons dead in sins, while they remain in that con­dition; but 'tis only appointed and intended for Believers in their orderly walkings with God. All men, as they are reasonable Creatures, are bound to pray to God, and to hear his Word preached, because they are (though not meerly and only so) Ordinances and duties of moral worship, and not meerly of divine Institution, as Baptism and the Lords Supper are; but all men are not so bound to participate of the Lords Supper and water Baptism. (4.) It is said, that this Ordinance is appointed for, and given to inchurched Saints, that is, that persons in Christ, may, and they only can partake of it in the way and order of the Gospel. For although their relation to Christ, and interest in the Cove­nant of Grace, gives them a fundamental right unto it, yet it is their orderly walking together in Church-fellowship under the discipline of Christ, the care, inspection, and government of his Church-Ministers, that gives them an imme­diate and orderly right unto it. For we never read of any of the Apostles, or other Ministers in their days, that did, or were allowed to re­ceive it, but such as were inchurched. That it was by the Apostles direction administred and received in the Churches we often find, but ne­ver that it was so else-where, or by Believers out of a Church-state, Acts 2.42. ult. Acts 20.6, 7. 1 Cor. 11.23, 24. compared with 1 Cor. 1, 2. And Paul tell, the Church at Corinth, That the Cup of Blessing, which we bless, is it not the Com­munion of the Blood of Christ? the Bread, that we break, is it not the Communion of the Body of [Page 308]Christ? For we being many are one Bread and one Body; for we are all partakers of that one Bread, 1 Cor. 10.16, 17. (5.) The Matter of this Or­dinance is Bread and Wine, Luk. 22.19. Matth. 26.26. 1 Cor. 11.23.24. Mark. 14.25. Matth. 26.29. It is true that it is but carnal matter, and that which is common food among men; but it is more than Bread and Wine by Christ's Authority and Appointment, when they are set apart by the word of Prayer, and by Faith dedi­cated and sanctified to this use and service, in the name, and by the Authority of Jesus Christ.

Quest. Why is this Ordinance called the Lords Supper, 1 Cor. 10.20?

Ans. 1. It is called a Supper, because it was instituted and celebrated at, or about Supper­time. The Lord Jesus chose that time rather than another, as of his Soveraign Authority, will and pleasure, who may make, appoint, and change times and seasons as he will; so likewise with respect to the Paschal Lamb, or the Pass­over, and the time of the Israelites eating there­of, which was done in the Night, Exod. 12.8. and also that he might abolish and put an end to that Ordinance at that time of its observation, by setting this up in the place and room thereof.

2. It is called the Lords Supper, 1. Because he did personally and immediately institute it, administer and eat it himself, Matth. 26.26.27.29. (2.) Because it is appointed and ordain­ed by him, to be a constant memorial & pledge of his Death and Sufferings, Luk. 22.20. But more of this anon. (3.) Because it is to be re­ceived and celebrated in his Name, and to his Glory, 1 Cor. 11.2 [...]. We read of several things [Page 309]called by his Name; as his Day, or the Christian Sabbath, Rev. 1.10. The Laws and Commands of Christ are so called, Joh. 15.10. So likewise we read of the Table and Cup of the Lord, 1 Cor. 10.21. So are the Churches and the Teachers of them called by his Name for the reasons be­fore mentioned.

Quest. What is the nature, use, and end of the Lords Supper, or wherefore is it instituted and given to inchurched Saints, as it appears it is?

Ans. I shall answer this question in many par­ticulars, only in the general I may say, that it is instituted, ordained, and given to the Churches for Christs glory and their spiritual profit.

1. But more particularly: 1. To be to them a constant sign and memorial of Christs Death and Sufferings for them. We are exceeding prone and very apt to forget the Love of Christ, and what he hath done and suffered for us, which should be matter of shame and sorrow to us. But the Lord Jesus in his great love and care to, and of his Churches, hath provided proper Reme­dies for these Maladies, and hath appointed his Gospel, and the Preaching thereof, and also Bap­tism and the Supper, to keep alive in their minds and hearts his Death and Sufferings, and to be continual signs, tokens, and memorials of them unto their Souls, Rom. 4.11. Luk. 22.19. 1 Cor. 11.24, 25, 26. And as God told Noah, Gen. 9.11.—17. This is the Token of the Cove­nant which I have made between me and you. I do set my Bow in the Cloud, and it shall be for a To­ken of the Covenant. So says Jesus Christ, I have entered into Covenant with God in your behalf, and in your names, to dye and suffer the shame­ful [Page 310] Death of the Cross for you, to redeem you from all Iniquity, Tit. 2.14. to wash and cleanse you from the guilt and filth of sin, to reconcile you unto God, and make you acceptable to him, Eph. 5.25, 26. 2 Cor. 5.18, 19. Eph. 1. This I have done for you; I took your sins and guilt, your death and punishment on my self, by assuming your Nature, and substituting my self in your stead; and I have paid your Debts, made you Righteousness, 2 Cor. 5. ult. & have brought you nigh to God by the Sacrifice of my Life: And you may not forget it, but have it still in your eyes and hearts. Behold, I have given you this sign, token, and memorial thereof. Here you shall see by Faith your great high Priest sacrifi­cing and offering up himself, to attone divine Justice, to appease the wrath of God; and here you may see how I was handled by God and Men for you. Here you may see how I was Tortured, Reproached, Buffetted, Scourged, Crowned with Thorns, Spit upon, Hanged, Nailed and Crucified. Here you may see by Faith, my Blood gushing out, my Groans, Sighs, and Tears, my Agonies and bloody Sweats, and my soul made an Offering for your Sins. Here you may see what a horrible and an exceeding great evil, Sin is; how infinitely God hates it: And here you may see my Travels and Tor­ments, my Griefs & unexpressible Sorrows for you. I Dyed that you might Live: I was made a Curse, that you might be for ever blessed; and I was put to Shame, that you might be honoured. I was made a Man of Sor­rows, that you might rejoyce; and I was pu­nished that you might be released. I was de­based [Page 311]that you might be exalted; and I was scourged that you might be crowned. I was condemned that you might be justified; and I was slain that you might be saved. In this Or­dinance you may see a Righteous Man dying, and yet under more guilt and punishment than ever man was; & here you may see a holy man dying as a great, yea, the greatest of Sinners. Here you may, as in a glass, behold one put to the worst of Deaths for Sin, and yet never sinned; and here you may see the Lord of Glory mur­dered by the hands of wicked men. In this Or­dinance you may see by Faith, as in a glass, a­mazing and astonishing wonders; the offended Person the Sufferer, and the Offender set free. The Innocent Surety taken and cast into Prison, and the Necent released and set at liberty. In a word, here you may see the Prison doers s [...]t open for Prisoners to come forth freely, Isa. 61.1, 2. and here you may see all Debts discharged. Here you may see Divine Justice satisfied, and God reconciled, Isa. 53. And here you may see sins pardoned, and the Book crossed: Here you may see the fountain of eternal Love opened to Sinners, and God well pleased; and here you may hear God saying, Deliver them, for I have found a Ransom. Here you may see Truth and Mercy, Justice and free Grace meet in that one Glorious Mediatour; and here you may see God and Men in perfect peace and friendship. Here you may see the everlasting Love of God streaming forth to you, and here you may see the Grace of Christ flowing out to you. Here you have a Token, Sign, and Memorial of it be­fore your eyes, that you may look on these [Page 312]things with great delight, with joy and re­joycing, and with admiration and thanksgiving. Here you will read heart-ravishing matters, and here you may see adorable objects. This Or­dinance sets forth the Love of God, the Misery of Man, the Grace of Christ, and a Crucified Je­sus to the life. In it you may be even swallow­ed and lost, for it holds out to you heights, depths, breadths and lengths of infinite, free, and adorable Love and Grace.

2. The Lords Supper is a seal and pledge to inchurched Believers also. It is not appointed for, and given to them, to be a sign, token, and memorial of God's Love, and of the Grace and Death of Christ only; but to be a seal and pledge to them too. So the Apostle Paul tells us, that the Ordinance of Circumcision was a Seal of the Righteousness of Faith, that is of Christ, the great object of Faith, Rom. 4.11. Circumcision and the Passoever were the Isra­lites Seals; and Baptisme and the Lords Sup­per are the believing Gentiles Seals. Seals are appointed and made use of among men to rati­fie and confirm their Contracts, Covenants and Promises to men, whereby they are made firm and irreversible. Now the great God, in allu­sion to the practises of men, is pleased in his a­bundant Grace and Mercy, not only to cove­nant and promise his greatest mercies to men, but for their satisfaction and encouragement, to seal them, and thereby to ratifie and confirm them. He need not to have done so upon his own account, but he doth it only for our sakes. Now I judge the Lords Supper Seals thus. (1.) First to the truth and reality of the Cove­nant, [Page 313]and to the Blood of it, namely, Christ's, which is called the Blood of the everlasting Cove­nant, Heb. 13.20. and (2.) To the Faith and Consciences of particular Saints. That is, it seals to them their right unto, and interest in the Covenant of Grace, the Blood of Christ, and to all the benefits of his mediation and mer­cies of the Covenant. But the first thing or matter it seals to, is the truth and reality of the Covenant on God's part, if I may so express it. It pleased God to determinate and chuse to save men by Covenant, or in a Covenant-way. And this good pleasure of his took place in the bo­som of his eternal Counsels before all time; which Covenant of Grace was made with Jesus Christ in Eternity, Tit. 1.2. 2 Tim. 1.9. Prov. 8. Eph. 1.4. but was made manifest in time unto men, 2 Tim. 1.10. To them he gave Copies and Transcripts of it; at first to Adam in Paradise, Gen. 3.17. and afterwards to Noah, Abraham, and others, until the promised Seed came, when the whole of it was opened and unfolded. In this Covenant God promised to give his Son Je­sus Christ to and for men, Isa. 42.1.6. to make his Soul an offering for sin, that he should see his Seed, and of the travail of his Soul, and that the pleasure of the Lord should prosper in his hand, Isa. 53.10, 11. And the Lord Jesus he engaged to come and fulfil all the will of his Father for them that were given to him. For so David and Paul bring him in speaking of himself in Psal. 40.6.7, 8. Heb. 10.6, 7, 8, 9. In Burnt-offerings and Sacrifices for sin thou hadst no plea­sure; then said I, Lo, I come to do thy Will, O God; and a Body hast thou prepared me, &c. [Page 314] David spake of him as to come, but Paul as al­ready come, and all in pursuance of the old Con­tract and Agreement in Heaven; but I cannot inlarge on this. But I say that Christ came, and did the Will of his Father by virtue of the eternal Covenant between the Father and Him, as I could shew at large, had I room and time to do it. Hence he tells us by Solomon, in Prov. 8. that his delights were with the Sons of men from the beginning: That he came down from Hea­ven to do the Will of him that sent him: Joh. 6.38. That he kept his Fathers Commandments: Joh. 15.10. That He finished the work the Father gave him to do, Joh. 17.4. And appeals to his Father in the case, yea, to his Righteousness, and demands of him his promised Reward, Joh. 17.4, 5, 24. God the Father promises to be well pleased with him and his Offerings, and in him with those he mediated for: That they should be pardoned, healed, justified, washed and sanctified; and that they should be accep­ted: Eph. 1.6. That if Christ would be made sin for them, they should be made Righteousness of God in him, 2 Cor. 5. ult. Now that God and the Mediatour have so Covenanted, promised, and engaged for, and in the behalf of Believers; that Christ came and finished all the work that the Father gave him to do; that Christ hath o­beyed and suffered, the Father satisfied and well pleased; and that Peace, Friendship, and Reconciliation for men is obtained; and that God is faithful, who hath promised; Heb. 10.23. and that he will not fail to perform the Truth to Jacob, and Mercy to Abraham, Micah 7. ult, is continued and ratified unto Believers, in and [Page 315]by the Lord's Supper. For there is held forth a clear proof and confirmation of it. This is my body that is broken, and my blood that is shed or given, 1 Cor. 11.23, 24, 25. These are the first objects and matters our faith eyes and fixes on in the Lord's Supper; and these are the first things that it seals unto [...] us, namely, that God hath covenanted and promised these mercies upon Christ's dying; that Christ hath dyed, done the Fathers whole will, and finished his work; and that God the Father hath accep­ted his Mediation in our behalf, justified his Son Jesus, and is well-pleased with him, and with us in him; that God is faithful who hath promi­sed, and that he is able, and will perform his promises, made to Christ for, and given down to us. On these things our faith must fix; and then this Ordinance of the Supper will con­firm them us.

2. As the Lord's Supper seals, or ratifies and confirms to our faith the truth, and reality of the Covenant and promises, the death of Christ, the faithfulness of God, and his being satisfied and well pleased with Christ's mediation for us, and that he will perform his Covenant and Pro­mises unto the Heirs of promise: so it seals, ratifies and confirms Believers interest and proprie­ty in them. It ratifies and confirms to their own Consciences, that they are interested in Christ: that they are Christs, and Christ is theirs: that they are regenerated and redeem­ed: that their sins are pardoned, and their per­sons accepted in the Beloved, Eph. 1.6, 7. This Ordinance seals to them the fruits of Christ's death, and to the truth, sincerity and peculiarity [Page 316]of his grace in them: that they are united to him, and that he is their head, and they are his Members. That he loves them, and they love him, with special and peculiar love. This Or­dinance seals to them their Adoption, and their right unto the eternal Inheritance: and it as­sures them (as a means of Christ's appointing for that end) that God is their Father, and they are his Children: that Christ is their Husband, and they are his Spouses; and that they shall live and reign with him in glory.

But yet know, that though there be a kind of a natural aptness in this holy Ordinance, thus to seal the love of God to you, as it is Christs Ordinance, and instituted by him for this end: yet it cannot, doth not do it of, or by its self, or its own power; but it seals as an Ordinance in the hand of the spirit, or as a fit medium and means, whereby and wherewith the holy spirit seals the Souls of Believers. It is the proper work of the holy Ghost to seal, ratifie and con­firm his own work in Believers hearts, Eph. 1.13. Eph. 4.30. And this great work he doth, especially, in and by the Lord's Supper on the hearts of good men. For as the matters he seals to, are his own works in their hearts; so he onely can confirm them to their Faith and Con­sciences. The love of God is said to be shed abroad into our hearts by him, Rom. 5.5. and to this he sets his seal, and gives in his Testimony, Rom. 8.16. namely, that he hath shed abroad the love of God in our hearts: that God loves us, & we love him with special love; and that he hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the Resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, [Page 317]1 Pet. 1.2. He first writes his Lawes, and creates his grace in our hearts, puts the Lord Jesus into the possession of them, forms saith, Repentance and all other graces of Christ in them; and then he seals, ratifies and confirms all to us, Cant. 8.6, 2. Cor. 1.22. Job. 33.16. So that now we know, that we are passed from death to life, Joh. 3.14. and are sure that we are of God; that the Lord Jesus is ours, and we are his, Cant. 2.16. And can say with Thomas, my Lord and my God; and with David, I am thine; and with Paul and others; if our earthly house be dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the Heavens, 2 Cor. 5.1. Thus you see how this Ordinance seals up the love of God, and the work of his grace in our Souls: And therefore, when ever you receive it, be sure to look for, and expect it; and make use of it for, though not only for this end and purpose: And in order thereunto, be careful and diligent, in preparing and fitting your selves for the recepti­on of this seal on your hearts; and then you need not doubt of your obtainment of it.

3. This Ordinance is instituted and given to inchurched Saints, to bring the Lord Jesus and them together, into the nearest, clearest, and closest fellowship and communion, that can be in this lower state. The Lord Jesus and they do greatly love one another, and delight in communion with each other, Cant. 4. ult. Cant. 5.1. Believers in their holy, obediential and orderly walking are Christs dearly beloved Spouses, and he is their dearly beloved Husband, Cant. 2.16. Jer. 12.7. They do greatly love, and rejoyce in one anothers company and Society▪ their speeches [Page 318]are pleasant, and their countenances sweet and lovely to each other, Zeph. 3.17. Cant. 1.4. Cant. 2.7, 10, 13. Cant. 2.14. There is a ho­ly fondness, and a heart-ravishing friendliness between Christ and his Beloved: they lye deep in each others hearts and are so knit to one ano­ther in warm affections, as that they cannot pa­tiently bear each others absence Hence we find the Lord Jesus and his people inviting one another, and importunately solliciting each other to come to them: yea, and proffering them­selves, and (as it were) inviting or pressing themselves upon, or into one anothers company, Cant. 2. [...]0, 13, 14, 7. Cant. 4.8. ult. Cant. 5.1. Cant. 6. ult. Cant. 7.11, 12. Rev. 3.20. Joh. 14.21, 23.

Therefore hath glorious Jesus instituted Churches, and gathered up his people into spi­ritual housholds; formed them into holy Socie­ties, and made them his walled Gardens. Therefore hath he brought them into a holy Band, knit them together into bodies, and given to them this Feast of fat things, this Pledge and Token of his distinguishing love, and this holy sign and seal; that he may invite and bring them together, to take, and eat; and that himself may come and be with them there. He is the matter, and the great master of the Feast, and he is the King that comes in, to see his Guests, and that bids them be merry, yea, and to eat and drink abundantly, (with an) O Beloved! Cant. 5.1. In the last verse of the 4th chapter, the Church importunatly invites and sollicites the Lord Jesus to come into his Garden, and eat his pleasant fruits; namely, when they were con­gregated [Page 319]together, and waiting on and for him. The Lord Jesus comes, and tells them so, Chap. 5.1. I am come into my Garden my Sister, my Spouse, I have gathered my myrrh with my Spice: then he chears them up, and bids them welcome, be merry, and eat and drink, not sparingly, but freely and abundantly, O Beloved. His holy Temples, and this heavenly Feast, are appointed and ordained for his Reception and Entertain­ments with his Beloved, Rev. 2.1. 2 Cor. 6.16. There are the [...] most joyful meetings; and there do they hold and enjoy the most comfortable and heart-satisfying communion together, as holy hearts can and do often experience. For this end hath he instituted, and for this end should all Church-members receive this Ordi­nance.

4. As it is appointed for Communion be­tween Christ and his inchurched-members, so likewise for their Communion among themselves, 1 Cor. 10.16, 17. Good men have heart-divi­ding, and love-separating lusts, self-Interests, world and Devil: and therefore they need all proper means to unite and knit their hearts to­gether in Brotherly Love & Communion, Col. 2.2. The Lord Jesus hath commanded, and strict­ly charged his people to love one another, as he hath loved them, Joh. 13.34. Joh. 15.12, 15. and that they love one another with pure hearts fervently, 1 Pet. 1.22. That they walk in love, and endeavour to keep the unity of the Spirit in the Bond of peace, Eph. 4.1, 2, 3. Eph. 5.1, 2. Now in order to the obtainment of it, and that Believers may be encouraged to mind and do his will herein, the Lord Jesus hath by his own [Page 320]Laws and Authority formed them up into holy Temples, and united them into spiritual Socie­ties, and given them occasion and opportunity to meet together and feast themselves at his Table, at his cost and charges; and that as Guests of his own bidding. There they may often meet, sit down and feed together of his dainties. There they see and taste, feel and smell, and there they may speak of, & hear him, and of his grace and love. There they may see, that they are all bought with the same price and redeemed with the same blood. There they may see, that they are members together of the same head and body; that they are all Plants of his planting; Trees of his watering; Sub­jects of the same Grace and Spirit, and the same objects of his care and protection.

There they may see, that they are all bone of his bones, and flesh of his flesh; and that he hath fellowship and communion with them all: That they are heirs together of the grace of life, 1 Pet. 3.7. and that they are all entitled to an eternal inheritance. There they may see, that they are all partakers of the same life, and that the Lord Jesus hath made the same provisions for the everlasting happiness of all their Souls. There they may see, that they have the same faith and hope, and that the covenant and pro­mises belong to them all: That there is a mu­tual Interest amongst them, and that they are concerned in, and with each other: That they are engaged in one common cause with Christ, and that they are not their own, but one ano­thers.

All which things and considerations, are of great use towards the knitting and endearing of their hearts one to another in spiritual love, holy peace, and Brotherly affection. For by their sitting down altogether as one body, at one Table of the Lord: eating and drinking the same Bread and Wine, and by faith, the same body and blood of the Lord: by beholding and believing their mutual interest in Christ, and in all the benefits of his death; and that they are all alike invited to the feast, and all alike wel­comb'd and entertained by their Lord and King: they are much induced thereby to love one ano­ther: to seek, desire and rejoyce in the good of each other, and to walk together as Heirs of the Kingdom of Glory; keeping the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. And likewise, in joyning hearts and hands together, as one body, in celebrating the worship, and in magnifying the name and glory of Christ.

5. An other great use and end of this Ordi­nance, is, to knit and endear the heart to Christ himself. And it is a powerful means to effect it. He is a most full and glorious Object of Love; a most lovely Object indeed. He is the fairest of Ten thousands, and altogether lovely, or alto­gether loves, Cant. 5.10. ult. He hath all glori­ous excellencies in him, and is the perfection of beauty, Psal. 50.2. All ye glories of the Hea­vens and the Earth, of Angels and men, are but dark shadows unto this Son of Righteousness. The Lord Jesus is most lovely, glorious and beauti­ful, in his love and grace to us, in his obedience and death for us, and in all his Laws and Pro­mises to us. But especially, his Person is most [Page 322]beautiful, glorious and lovely, Psal. 45. 1 Cor. 2.8. his most transcendant and glorious excel­lencies, will be the eternal wonderment of Saints and Angels, and they shall be for ever employed in adoring and praising him. He is an Object too high for us (now) to reach, and a Sun too bright and glorious for our dim eyes to behold, only some Raies and Beams of his Glory, he causes to shine on us, and enables us to take them in, in some degree, Psal. 63.1, 2. But of all means, the Lord's Supper is the most full and proper for the opening and representing unto us, unto our faith, the beauty, glory and loveliness of Christ, in his love and grace: in his death and sufferings.

There we may read wonderful Stories, and see glorious Mysteries indeed. There we may read and see his love and grace to us, streaming forth by his heart blood, and there we may see the greatness, freeness, profitableness, purity, sweetness, and the transcendant excellency of his love and loveliness. There we may see the eternal Fountain of love, and the inexhaustible-Treasures of his heart, of his grace and kindness opened and running down to us; and there we may see a bottomless Sea of mercies and affe­ctions discovered. There we may read Christ loving us, and giving himself for us, unto an ac­cursed death, Gal. 2.20. Gal. 3.13. And Oh! my Brethren, what an attracting, Soul drawing, heart-knitting object of love, is the Lord Jesus represented to be to us, in that Ordinance? It is a Glass that represents and shews us nothing else, but love and Christs loveliness. It is an Ordinance that Preaches and Seals love to Be­lievers; [Page 323]and thereby provokes, enflames and drawes out their love to him. Love will be drawn and not driven; and what drawes it into warm and strong Acts, but lovely persons, things and actions? love and lovely objects irritates, and drawes forth love to them: and the more love­ly, beautiful and glorious they are, the more forceably and powerfuly they draw; as expe­riences shews, and we all know.

But then are such objects and things, most attractive and powerful, when they are our own, or when we know that we have a right unto, and an interest in them. Now in the Lord's Sup­per, you have these glorious objects and things handed out to you, and sealed to you in parti­cular. Take, cat, this is my body that was broken, and this is my blood that was shed for you, 1 Cor. 11.23, 24, 25. It speaks to sound-hearted Be­lievers thus. Here is your glorious Head and King; your Redeemer and Saviour. Here is the body that was broken, and the blood that was shed for you. Here is your Covenant, and here are your promises sealed, ratified and con­firmed, and here is free, eternal and distinguish­ing love and grace, shewed and given to you. Oh! how strongly must this draw their love, and how powerfully, must this enflame their affections to Jesus Christ? For this end it is appointed, and this it doth in measure effect in holy hearts.

6. It is instituted and appointed, to strengthen and nourish inchurched Believers, and to make them fat and flourishing in the house of God, Psal. 92.13, 14. Psal. 132.13, 14, 15. Psal. 84.4, 7.

Believers have many grace-weakning, and heart-wasting-lusts, Snares and Temptations; and therefore they have need of such strength­ning, heart-chearing, and grace-nourishing means; that they languish not, but thrive and prosper, in the inner man. I have spoken some­what of this before; when I shewed you the priviledges of the Churches, and the end for which all Believers should walk in Church fel­lowship: and therefore shall not insist on it here. Only let me add, that you may find in this Or­dinance, both Food and Physick. Here is (as in the hand of an Ordinance) food for your Souls, and nourishment for your Graces; and here is Physick for them also. Here is the bread of Life, and here is the water and wine of Life to; feed and comfort you, to fatten and nourish you, to build you up and establish you; and to make you strong men in Christ: to encourage and help you, and to make you fruitful in every good work, Joh. 6. Col. 1.10. And here is not only food, but Heavenly and spiritual Physick too. Here you may have Purging and cleansing-Phy­sick, and here you may have comforting and refresh­ing Physick also. And you do, and still you will need both. You need Lusts-purging, and Heart-purifying Physick: and behold here it is for you. Christ gave himself, and shed his blood, that it might purge, cleanse and heal us, and that it might in, and by his own means, be con­veyed to us; I mean the vertue and efficacy of it, for that end, Eph. 5.25, 26, 27. Tit. 2.14. 1 Joh. 1.7, 9. Now in this Ordinance, the purging, cleansing, and heart-purifying virtue of this blood is handed out, and conveyed to the [Page 325]Faith of Believers, & which the Spirit in Christ's behalf applys, and which we for our selves are to apply also. The Spirit doth it powerfully and efficasiously, and we by Faith are to do it dutifully, and so it obtains its Ends on us: And as it is purging, cleansing, and heart-purifying Physick to our Souls, so it is Cordial Physick al­so, to refresh and comfort, to revive and chear our drooping, sad, and disconsolate Souls. Of this Blood, and for this End, we may drink free­ly and constantly! Here we may have our fill, and drink abundantly, according to our needs. Here you may Augment your Light, Faith, Peace, Hope, Joy, Courage, Zeal, Meekness, Love, and Patience; and here you may obtain a measure of all spiritual good. Here you may enrich your Souls with Christ, Grace, Assurance, Experiences and Consolations; and here you may obtain the destruction of your Lusts. Here you will have the Spirit to feed you with the Bread of Life, and here you may grow like a Cedar in Lebanon, Psal. 92.12, 13. Therefore make use of this Ordinance for this blessed End also.

7. It is appointed to shew and represent unto us the evil of sin also. The great God represents sin to us in many glasses, and shews it in and by several means. He assures us that it is the Evil of Evils, the Plague of Plagues, and that it is the root and fountain, the sink and sum of all Mischiefs; that it is unexpressibly and tran­scendantly evil, Rom. 7.13. That it is the ob­ject of his loathing, abhorrence and hatred, as being that which hath turned glorious Angels into hateful Devils, and thrown them out of [Page 326]Heaven into Hell; as that which hath defaced and marr'd his Image in men, and made them Enemies unto, and Rebels against God. This he declares to us in, and by his Word, his Law and Gospel; as also by the Judgments he exe­cuteth in the Earth on Sinners; yea, the whole Creation here below do loudly proclaim it. But the clearest glass wherein God opens and mani­fests the odiousness, and exceeding sinfulness of sin, is Christ's Death and Sufferings, which the Lords Supper plainly declares unto us, and where we may see it displayed in all its most hateful and abominable colours. Here you may by Faith, see the exceeding great Evil of it, and be provoked and stirred up to Hate, and ab­hor it, to eschew and avoyd it. For by be­holding the Curse and Wrath of God, poured out on the Soul and Body of his dear Son, Gal. 3.13. and by seeing him Reproached, Buffet­ted, Contemned, Despised, Crucified, Hanged, Nailed to the Cross, Cruelly handled, Tortured, Tormented, Pierced, Murdered, and above all, the weight of divine Vengance pressing his pre­cious Soul, and wringing out Bloody Sweats, and he pouring out his Soul to Death, and all for, and under the weight of our Sins and Guilt. Surely the sight of this, by Faith, will greatly raise our hatred of all sin, and disswade us from it.

8. It is appointed and given to encrease and strengthen our Gospel-Repentance too. Here we may look on Him, whom we by sin have pierced, and mourn, and be in bitterness of Soul, Zach. 12.10. for here is the Blood of the Scape Goat, that is able to break the most stony hearts in [Page 327]the world. And we stand in daily need of it, for we are in danger every day of being hardened through the deceitfulness of sin, and the world, Heb. 3.13. But the Lord's Supper presents to us a heart-melting Object, yea, many such Ob­jects. There we may see heart-melting Love, and there we may behold heart-breaking Grace. There we may perceive the Lamb of God mak­ing Attonement for our sins; and there we may understand that the Lord of Glory hath taken off from us our Sins, Guilt, and Punishment. There we may discern him standing in our stead, and between the living God and us Condemned dead men, with the Censor of the Sanctuary full of his precious Blood, making sa­tisfaction for us to divine Justice. There we may know (in measure) how dearly He loved us, and how dear we have cost. There we may see our sins Pardoned, persons Accepted, God Reconciled and Well-pleased; & there we may hear him saying, Deliver them out of Prison, for I have found and accepted a Ransom. Surely, there is not a more powerful means in the World to produce and provoke to Repentance; yea, pure Gospel-Repentance in Believers, than the Lord's Supper is. For here are presented to us all the greatest and strongest Gospel-motives to unfained, Spiritual and Gospel-Repentance, to melt & soften the heart. It is Love & Grace, the hopes of Pardon and Acceptance, and of being sanctified and saved, that provokes and produ­ces Repentance unto Life, not Fear and Dread of Divine Wrath and Vengeance: Not the bare sight and Conviction of Sin, and the Ap­prehension of future punishment; no, but 'tis [Page 328]the sense or hope (at least) of our persons being loved and accepted into favour with God, and of our being acquitted and justified through the blood of the Covenant that doth it.

9. To stir us up to Admire, Adore, and Praise the great and free Love and Grace of God, and Jesus Christ our Lord. They do in and by this Ordinance, set off and commend their free, eternal, and distinguishing Love and Grace unto Believers; and thereby give them occasion of Praising, Admiring, and Adoring it. These are some of God's Holy and Gracious Ends in ap­pointing this Ordinance for, and giving it unto them; and these, and what-ever other uses and ends there are of it, should be diligently sought out and understood by all Believers. And be­ing sound out, they should be carefully, dili­gently, and faithfully aimed at and pursued by them.

Well then, do you joyn Issues with God, aim at, and carry on the holy Ends of Jesus Christ in this Gospel Ordinance; and by your so doing, you will please and honour him, and greatly pro­fit your own Souls.

Quest. What are the necessary qualifications and preparations of all worthy Receivers of the Lords Supper; or what is required of, and ought to be found in them?

Ans. There qualifications and preparations are two-fold. 1. A State qualification or wor­thiness. 2. A habitual and practical, or actual fitness.

1. A State-worthiness or qualification, which in brief is this, or consists of these two things. [Page 329]1. Regeneration. 2. Ʋnion with Christ by Faith. (1.) Regeneration, or a New Creature, 2 Cor. 5.17. This is absolutely necessary as to Salva­tion, Joh. 3.3, 5. so to fit and qualifie men to, and for every good work. Without Rege­neration, or being Born again, we cannot Be­lieve, Repent, or Obey the Gospel in a right and acceptable manner. Without this change of Nature, we cannot love God, nor fear God; we cannot know him rightly, nor worship him Spiritually, Joh. 4.23, 24. Phil. 3.3. for we cannot Worship him with Reverence and Godly fear, until we are partakers of the Divine Na­ture, and of his special Grace to do it withal, 2 Pet. 1.4. Heb. 12 28. In our Unregenerate States, we are blind and dark, Eph. 5.8. Dead in sins, Eph. 2.1.5. Enemies to God, and Strangers to the Lord Jesus Christ, Rom. 5.10. Eph. 2.12. We are Carnal and Vain, Hard-hearted and Impenitent Sinners, and are shut up in Unbelief: Yea, we are Haters of God, and the power of Godliness, and excessive Lovers of Sin and the World, and altogether voyd of the Love of God, and of real love and pitty to our own Souls. Now then, it is abso­lutely necessary that we be Regenerated and Created in Christ Jesus unto good Works, Eph. 2.10. for till then we are utterly uncapable of doing them according to the Will of God. How then can we receive and partake of the Lords Supper worthily, until we are Regenerated and made New Creatures? How can we discern the Lords Body, 1 Cor. 11.29. and how can we un­derstand the mystery, and take in the profit of Christ, his Death to our Souls, until we are [Page 330]taught of God? How can we receive it in Faith, and in Obedience to his Will, until the Grace of Faith be formed in our hearts, and un­til our hearts are bowed and melted by Grace into the Holy Will of God? How can we Wor­ship God, and Celebrate this Ordinance with lively hearts, whilst we are dead in sins? And how can we apply the Seal to that Grace which we have not? Therefore I say it is absolutely necessary that all that receive this holy Seal, be Regenerated and made New Creatures. For how can that Ordinance feed and nourish that which is not in Being, namely, the New Crea­ture?

2. They must be Ʋnited to Jesus Christ by Faith also. They must be in him, and have re­lation to him, as living Members to their Head, 2 Cor. 5.17. Col. 2.6. Christ must be theirs, and they must be his by Faith, or they cannot claim him as theirs, nor receive any benefit by his Death; for else, how can they joyn with Christ in his saying, Take eat, this is my Body which is broken for you, 1 Cor. 11.23, 24. But I must hasten.

2. They must have an habitual worthiness or meetness for the right Receiving, and due Cele­bration of this Ordinance likewise: I mean a holy and spiritual, ready and accurate frame and disposition of heart to, & for it; they must have their Sight, Faith, and Love ready in act and ex­ercise, or they are not, cannot be meet partakers of the Lord's Table. It is not only necessary that they be in a State of Justification and Rege­neration, but they must be also in, or qualified with a habitual frame, posture, and disposition [Page 331]of heart, to receive and celebrate it to the Glory of Christ, and profit of their own Souls, Tit. 3.1. Their Hearts and Graces must be ready fixed and tuned for the work, that they be not to seek of them, or at a loss concerning them, when they should honour Christ with, and get the Seal of the Spirit to them, Psal. 57.7. Psal. 108.1. Psal. 112.7. This habitual meetness or worthi­ness, qualification, or preparation, (call it which you will) is a matter of great weight and mo­ment, especially in this matter, and therefore you must labour all you can to obtain it.

2. There is a practical and actual meetness and preparedness for the worthy and acceptable re­ceiving of the Lords Supper also. That is, there is something (more than ordinary) to be done by them in order to their worthy participating of it. This practical preparation I shall briefly present to you in some particulars.

1. You must examine your selves, 1 Cor. 11.28. But let a man examine himself, and so let him eat of the Bread, and drink of the Cup. And here 1. You must examine your States, and try if you be in the Faith or no: If you are indeed, (at least in a well grounded hope and perswa­sion in a justified and regenerate state and con­dition, 2 Cor. 13.5. 2 Pet. 1.10. and to know whether the Lord Jesus and his special Grace be formed in your hearts, Gal. 4.19. This must be effectually done by you, or you may be undone, For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh his own Damnation, 1 Cor. 11.29. And if you should eat and drink this holy Sup­per, in an unregenerate and unjustified state; be you sure, that you will eat and drink dam­nation [Page 332]to your selves; for the Lord hath spoken it. This is not a matter to be dallied with.

2. Examine your selves, if you allow not of some sin, and if there be not one lust, carnal-self, or some one or more Idols indulged, and conni­ved in at, and by you. For should you carelesly overlook this matter, and sit down at the Kings Table with any of them in you, and wink at it: be you assured, that the Lord Jesus will not ac­cept and bless you: visit you and smile on your Souls; but he will loath your offering, and hide his face from your Souls. Therefore search and see what you can find of any of them in your hearts or hands; within or without you. For your great Lord searches and tryes you, Rev. 2.23. Make an impartial, and diligent enquiry into this matter, and that with all pos­sible integrity of heart, that God may see, that you are willing to know the worst of your selves. And do as David and others have done, in this weighty matter, Psal. 77.6. make dili­gent search, and entreat the Lord to help you, Psal. 139. ult. Ask your selves, and try to pur­pose; do I not wink at and practically allow of Anger, Passion, Wrath; yea, of Hastiness, Rashness, Peevishness and Frowardness? Do not I wink at my Pride, worldly-mindedness, vanity of mind, and frothy discourses? Do not I hearken to Tatlers, and take up Reproach­es against the Righteous, and do not I Reproach them also, by telling to others what I hear? Do not I worship God carnally, and in a formal and Hypocritical manner; and do not I live in the careless neglect of many Religious and Re­lative duties; day after day? Am not I a Peace­breaker [Page 333]among my Relations and others, by a peevish and quarrelsome Spirit, instead of a Peace-maker? Am I not guilty of very much luke-warmness and indifferency of spirit in all Duties, as also of much idleness and mispend­ing of pretious time? Do I not live as a stran­ger to God, and his holy will; and in an unac­quaintedness with my self; and do not I slight my Gospel-mercies, and undervalue the good things that God gives me? Do I not leave my eternal concerns in doubt and at a great uncer­tainty, and live year after year in the dark, about my spiritual state? although I have suf­ficient means to enable me to make a right judg­ment of them; and am enjoyned so to do, 2 Pet. 1.10. 2 Cor. 13.5.

3. Examine your selves, and try if you do act and move in duties by the Spirit of God; with, and from Divine and Gospel principles? Doth the life of Christ animate and quicken you, the love of Christ constrain and draw you; the light of Christ lead and conduct you; and the faith of Christ strengthen and encourage your hearts in them? Do you act and worship God with your own Spirit, or the holy Spirit of God? And do you worship him with special light, love, faith, and sincerity, or with com­mon? For it is possible you may be mistaken, and take the one for the other. So likewise you should examine your Aims and Ends; what you Intend and Design in receiving of the Lords Supper? And you must also enquire what Earnings and Improvements you make of it, and what your Spiritual profit is? what you meet withall in it, and what good you receive from it?

2. Whatever Evil you find in your Hearts or Hands; you must throw out, and Repent of it. You must not think it enough, and that your Work is done, when you have found out the Plagues of your own Hearts, 1 Kings 8.38. But you must endeavour the speedy removal of them, and thorowly amend your Wayes, Jer. 7.3, 5. You must confess them to God unfeigned­ly, humble your selves; and Repent in Dust and Ashes, Job. 42.6. 2 Chro. 7.14. yea, you must also Hate and Abhor them, forsake and Mor­tifie them; and resolve to have no more to do with them.

3 You must also prepare your selves, by emptying the Heart of Carnal-self, and the World: for else these things will greatly Obstruct your Holy and Profitable receiving of this Ordi­nance. The more the Heart is emptied, the more it will Hunger and Thirst after it, and the good and profit of it: the stronger your De­sires will be after Christ, and the benefits of his Death, the clearer you will see them, and the Sweeter they will be unto your Taste. The emptier you are of these Heart suffocating Evils, the more Desirable, Beautiful, Accepta­ble and Pleasant they will be unto your Souls; and the greater and more apparant, will your Earnings and Advantages be to your Souls. As you will abundantly Experience, if you make proof of it.

4. Prepare for the Worthy and Profitable receiving of this Holy and Soul enriching Ordi­nance; by possessing your Hearts with the Excel­lency and Goodness, the Priviledge and Profit of it. Get as clear Apprehensions and Concepti­ons [Page 335]as you can, of the Person, the Love, Grace and Benefits, it holds forth unto you, and who it is you go to meet withall there. For the clearer your sight is of these things, and the more the Heart is possessed and affected with them, the more they will stir up and provoke your Faith, enflame your Love, and draw your Hearts to them. The clearer they lye in your Heads, (your Minds) and the warmer they lye on your Hearts, the more Influential and forceable they will be on all your Affections and Graces, to quicken, raise and draw them forth into act and Exercise.

5. Prepare, by getting a due sight and sense of your own Wants and Weakness: your own personal Vileness and Ʋnworthiness, and of your own Sins and Iniquities. That the due sight and sense of these Evils, may make you Vile in your own Eyes, debase and humble your Hearts. That you may be truly Base and Vile in your own Eyes, and draw nigh to him with a Holy fear and Trembling, Esa. 66.2. Psal. 2.11. That you may go to him, and make use of this Or­dinance, for the supply of your Wants, and strengthening your Weaknesses, and that you may be sensible of the worth and necessity of Christ's Death for you.

6. Get high and great Expectations, raised in your Hearts, of seeing, enjoying and receiving a measure of all the fulness of Christ, and his bene­fits, or the fruits of his Death. The Lord Jesus will be most free and open handed there, to all worthy Receivers: and therefore, you must not go to it, and him, with dejected, fear­ful and low Spirits and Hopes. But you must [Page 336]go to them with high and great Hopes and Ex­pectations, of finding him and receiving high and great things from him. Be sure, that he would have you do so, that it is your Duty, and that you shall find him a liberal and noble Bene­factor to you. Yea, that he will far exceed your highest regular Expectations from him, in his Princely favours, and glorious distributions to your Souls.

CHAP. XIII.
Where are several Questions Answered and Resol­ved.

Quest. WHether a Church-member may with­draw or absent himself from the Lord's Supper, upon any Sin, or Offence given him, by one or more of his Fellow-members in the Church?

Answ. The offended Member may not with­draw, nor by any means absent himself on that Account. Too many indeed are apt to think, (and they Act accordingly) that they have a Dispensation to neglect their Duty, and practi­cally to slight their Priviledge, because others are not so good as they should be, and have gi­ven them Offence. But that which gives them such a Dispensation, is their own Pride, Igno­rance, Prejudice and wilfulness, not Jesus Christ their Head. But I say, you may not absent your selves, or neglect that great Ordinance up­on such Accounts. (1) Because it is your Du­ty to receive it, and wait on Christ in it, (as [Page 337]hath been shewed) and it is not anothers Sin, that can discharge you of your Duty. (2) If thy Brother hath sinned, and thereby incapaci­tated himself for a worthy receiving and celebrating of this holy Ordinance; thou hast the greater Reason offered thee, to come and re­ceive it worthily to the honour of Christ. For it is most unreasonable, that he should be de­prived of the Glory of his Grace, and thy Du­ty, because thy Brother hath sinned against him, and dishonoured him already. (3) Hast thou rebuked thy sinning Brother, and laboured to bring him to Repentance? and art thou mour­ning, and praying for him, and waiting on God for his Recovery, as thou art bound to do? 1 Cor. 5.2. Why! then his Sin shall not be laid to thy Charge; neither may it impede or hin­der thy Reception of this Ordinance. (4) It is thy Prejudice and Wrath against, if not thy Loathing and Hating of the offending Person, that causes thy Neglect, or the Guilt thou hast contracted to thy own Soul and Conscience, that makes thee forbear coming to the Lord's Table, and not a dutiful and conscientious For­bearance, because God would have it so. For it is contrary to his holy Will. (5) Allow of this, and you will never want occasions, but the Devil and your own Lusts will still supply you with enough, to provoke and perswade you to a total neglect of this Duty.

Quest. Suppose I find my self unfit and indis­posed to receive the Lord's Supper, may not I neg­lect it?

Answ. No: for thy waiting on Christ at his Table is thy Duty, as hath been proved. And [Page 338]therefore thou maist not think of neglecting it; but the more unfit and indisposed thou findest thy self to be, the more seriously, diligently and vigorously thou shouldst labour to prepare thy self, and get the removal of thy Indispositions: To obtain and put on the Wedding-Garment, that thou maist worthily partake of this Ordi­nance. If the Iron be blunt; the harder you must strike, Eccl. 10 10. The more unprepared you are, the more and greater diligence you must use to prepare. I know that Church-members are subject to this Temptation, which if yielded to, will bring on many Mischiefs upon their Souls, as some have sadly experienced. But what hinders, that you endeavour not the removal of these Evils presently? you may not alwayes live so, but one time or other you must get rid of them, unless you will perish. And when will you find a fitter time for the doing of it, than now? Therefore know, that you have two great and indispensible Duties lying before you. 1. To use all means for the removing all Obstructions, and to get your Hearts in a ready meet posture for God and your Duties, Amos, 4.12. (2) To wait on Christ at his Table on the next opportunity, 1 Cor. 1 [...].28. and not to add Sin to Sin by neglecting either of them.

Quest. What do you think of those Members, who do wilfully neglect to come to the Lord's Table very often, and for a long time together? or of such as will ride out of Town such dayes, as they are called to partake of it?

Answ. First, either they are dead rotten Members, such as are mentioned in Matth. 13.20, 21. Joh. 15.2, 6. Heb. 6. and Heb. 10. or [Page 339]else they have fouly back sliden from God, and contracted much guilt and hardness of Heart. You may be sure that matters go very ill with them at home, and that they are in a withering and dying condition: that they have wickedly forsaken God, and God hath forsaken them, 2 Chron. 15.2. They have most horribly sin­ned against Knowledge and Conscience, grieved the holy Spirit, and alienated their Hearts from God. They have lost the savour of Christ, that was on their Hearts, the Conscience of, and love to their Duties, all care of, and respect to their own and their Brethren's Souls; and have with Ephraim, cast off the thing that is good; and therefore Evil pursues them, Hosea. 8.3. and they are under the Temptations of the Devil. For were it not thus with them, they could not, durst not do as they do in this great and weigh­ty matter. The sight of their Duty, the sense of their own wants, and their love to Christ, their Brethren and their own Souls, would in no wise permit, or dispense with such wilful neglects of so great a Duty and Priviledge, and to keep at a distance from their God. And if you mind them, and have close discourse with them about spiritual things, you may find them neglecters and slighters of other Duties; of Carnal, Vain, Sottish and Stupid Spirits; and that their Hearts and Souls are in a sad and mi­serable condition. They desire not, care not for your Company, nor to hear you talk with them about their Soul's concernments. And if they pretend any excuse, or offer to defend their [...]glects; be sure they will cast all, or most of the blame or cause off from themselves on o­thers; [Page 340]which argues a vile wicked Spirit. They neglect the Lord's Table, not because their own Hearts & Wayes are very evil and abomina­ble, (if any will believe them) no; but be­cause their Ministry, the Church, or some par­ticular Members of it are not good enough for their Communion. And herein they blas­pheme or scandalize them, and offer violence to their own Consciences, for the clearing of them­selves, and in belying their Teacher or Bre­thren.

Quest. Is not Excommunication an Ordinance of Christ in his Church?

Answ. Yea, it is a great and useful Ordi­nance, which may not be neglected, when need requires, on any pretence whatsoever; because the Lord Jesus, the King and Head of his Churches hath instituted and commanded it to be done; and hath thereby made it their indis­pensible Duty, Matth. 18.15, 16, 17. 1 Cor. 5.4, 5, 11, 12, 13. 2 Thes. 3.6, 14.

Quest. For what ends must the Church use this Ordinance? and why hath Christ appointed it, and commanded the Administration of it?

Answ. For these Six ends, 1. To remove Offence from the Church. For a scandalous Member continuing in his Impenitency is a Stumbling-block to them. 2. The healing of the Offender, by bringing him to deep Convicti­on of his Sin, and Repentance for it: to hum­ble him, to cause him to own and acknowledge his Sin, and amend his Wayes, 2 Cor. 2.5, 6, 7. 3. To clear the Church of the guilt of his Sin. For if they neglect their Duty, and so practi­cally wink at his Sin, they involve themselves [Page 341]in the guilt of it, 1 Tim. 5.22. 4. To caution others, and cause them to hear and fear, and do not so wickedly, Deut. 21.21. Deut. 17.12, 13. 5. To free the Church from Reproach and Scan­dal from without; for their Enemies will un­doubtedly defame them, if they hear that they suffer visible Transgressors among them. 6. To purge out the Leaven, that the Church may be a pure Lump; 1 Cor. 5.7, 8. and a holy Habitation of God, Eph. 2.

Quest. When must this Ordinance be used in the Church?

Answ. Only in case of necessity, when other means will not convince and bring Offenders to serious and hearty Repentance, prevent or re­move the other Evils, or obtain the Ends before mentioned, Matth. 18.15, 16, 17.

Quest. What is Excommunication?

Answ. It is the cutting off a Church-member from his Membership with the Church, putting him out of their Communion and Society, and shutting him out from the enjoyment of all Church-Priviledges, & putting him into the De­vils Kingdom: or to deliver him to Satan, in the name of Christ, for the destruction of the flesh, that his Spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord, 1 Cor. 5.4, 5. It is variously expressed in Scrip­ture in the fore-quoted Texts, Matth. 18. 2 Thes. 3.1 Cor. 5.

Quest. But is not Excommunication an high Act of Cruelty, and too great Severity for a Church to use towards their Follow-members?

Answ. No. For it is one of Christ's healing Medicines, wherewith he cures Souls, and one of his soveraign Means whereby he sets broken [Page 342]bones in joynt. The loving, kind and compassi­onate Head and Father of his People hath not such a heart towards them, neither hath he shewed any Cruelty or undue Severity towards them in his appointing this Ordinance for his Churches, and requiring the Execution of it on obstinate Transgressors for their Health & Cure. 2. The executing of this healing Ordinance on such, is so far from being an Act of Cruelty, as that it is one of the highest Acts of our Love, Favour and Kindness to their Souls; and the wil­ful neglect of it, is one of the highest Acts of Cruelty, that we can shew them. For to let a Brother alone in his Sin and known Wickedness, see him in the Ditch and leave him there: knowing him dropping into Hell, and not use the means the Lord hath given us, for the help­ing of him out, and preventing of his eternal Ruine, is such a piece of Cruelty and horrible Injustice, as that there can hardly be greater found among men. If it be Cruelty in me to use the Lords means for saving of my Brother's Soul, then let it be so called and accounted, not else. And great is their simple Ignorance, or wilful Blindness, who think and talk after this rate; and too many of them, are found in the Churches of Christ.

Quest. But for what sins should this Ordinance be administred to, or executed on Church-mem­bers?

A. For any sins that are not unavoydable Infir­mities, if persisted in, & the Offenders reject or neglect to hear, receive, and improve Reproofs, to their Conviction, Sorrow, and Amendment; to their deep Humiliation, Confession and vo­luntary [Page 343]Acknowledgment. The Lord Jesus hath not told us in particular, for what sins Offenders should be Excommunicated out of the Church; but tells us in Ma [...]th 18.15. that if thy Brother sin against thee: He names not the particular sin or sins; but that expression implys any sin, that is not an unavoydable infirmity in him: And mark it, It is not the matter of the sin that is so much to be minded, as the manner of sinning, and the Circumstances wherewith it is attended. As 1. If a sin that is generally known among Professors of the Gospel, and owned to be a sin, and which the Sinner cannot be ignorant of, especially when it is laid before him, and opened to him by the Reprover. (2.) VVilfully or carelesly committed. (3.) If it be a scandalous sin, and pernitious to God or Men. (4.) If com­mitted upon deliberation. (5.) VVith heat and fervour of spirit. (6.) If committed after Conviction of the Evil of it, and Repentance for it. (7.) If it be persisted in after Admoni­tion, or the Offender shall slight or neglect Bro­therly Reproof under it, and shall contemn the first and second Admonition turning a deaf ear to it; or shall not repent and give satisfacti­on for the wrong he hath done by his sin; I say, let the matter of the sin be what it will, if at­tended with some, or all these Circumstances and Aggravations; the Church may by Christ's Authority proceed against him, and cut him off. To name some few of the many sins, which if not repented of, but persisted in, which they may be judged to do, until they manifest open Repen­tance. (1) Strong & violent Passions. (2.) Ap­parent Wrath, Envy, Bitterness, and Anger [Page 344]shewed without great provocation. (3.) Appa­rent Frowardness, Peevishness, Clamour, & Strife. (4.) Jangling, Disputing, & Peace-breakings, & all things that directly tend to hinder the Edifi­cation and Peace of the Church. (5.) Back-bitings, and speaking evil against, or of one a­nother. (6.) Constant or frequent neglects of Family and Church-duties, and the Ordinances of God in them. (7.) Needless Associating and holding Communion with profane and scanda­lous persons. (8.) Defrauding any persons of their just dues any way, on any account whatso­ever, when it might have been prevented. (9.) Disobedience to the Lawful Commands and Rules of Parents, Masters, Magistrates, El­ders, or any other that have Authority over them. (10.) Publishing false Doctrines against the Fundamentals of the Gospel, Faith, and Worship. (11.) False Accusing any Persons, especially any of the Church. (12.) Railing at, or reviling others to their face, or behind their backs. (13.) Idleness, Tatling, and being Busie-bodies in other mens matters that concern them not. These, and many more of like im­port, are such apparent sins, as that Church-members cannot be supposed to be ignorant of them, and they are very offensive Evils to God and men▪ So likewise is wilful deserting and causeless leaving of a Church at their own will and pleasure, and thereby have bro­ken the Covenant of God. I have not room to enlarge on these brief hints of this matter; but I could otherwise say much more for the clearing and confirming of it.

Quest. May Churches keep out such persons as offer themselves to joyn with them, at their own will and pleasure, without apparent cause?

Ans. No, they may not; for 1. We have no dispensation to do so, but are bid to receive them, Rom. 14.1. Rom. 15.7. (2.) The Pri­mitive Churches did receive persons, as soon as they proffered to joyn with them, unless they had any just cause to deny them; and what they did therein, was by Apostolical direction. (3.) By refusing to accept them into Commu­nion speedily (without just cause) they do greatly wrong and injure them, and grieve such as the Lord would not have grieved. (1.) They keep them out of their Right, and detain from them their just dues; they deprive them of their Pri­viledges which Christ hath bought for them. And (2,) Lay them under many and great Temptations to sin and despond. (4.) They rob God of his Honour and Glory, which he might receive from them in their Church-duties. (5.) They discourage persons from coming to, and joyning with them, and so expose them­selves to ruine. For the Churches cannot long subsist without continual additions of new Members, because death is still fetching away, and pulling out of the old. (6.) They do ex­pose themselves to reproach and just censure by such wilful neglects towards them. (7.) Or­dinarily, they may be either received or re­jected in one week, as well as in three months, did all mind and attend to their duty in their place in the Churches. Take heed that this e­vil be not found in or among you; for assuredly it is a foul Iniquity to rob God, wrong Souls, and injure the Church; to grieve the hearts of the Godly, and tempt them to sin; which Ini­quity you are guilty of, who by your negligence [Page 346]or prejudice do keep them from Church. Ordi­nances, who desire to partake of them with you, longer than of necessity.

Quest. May not Pastors leave their Churches upon any account whatsoever?

Ans. Doubtless God may, and somtimes he doth providentially call them off, and they ought to follow it. For (1.) There is not any Pre­cept of Christ enjoyning them to stay with them all their days. (2.) Christ tells them, that if they be persecuted in one City, they may fly to ano­ther, Matth. 10.23. But they may not leave them, no, not with the Churches consent and approbation, but upon some extraordinary Pro­vidences and Calls of God. For as Christ their Master sent them there, and they were setled there by him, as the great Agent and Doer of it, to do his work, and minister in his Name, and by his Authority, with his Gifts & Blessing; so the Churches have nothing to do to dismiss and give them liberty to depart without the good leave and consent of Christ himself, who sent and set them in and among them. And therefore their leaving of the Churches, and the Churche; dis­missing of them, is not their own act, but in and by the order and commission of Christ. What they do therein, must be only in, from, and by the Will and Pleasure of their Head and King, and not from their own. For without Warrant from him, the Churches have no power to leave their Pastors, nor their Pastors them.

Quest. When, or upon what accounts may Pa­stors leave their Churches?

A s. First, when they are severely persecu­ted, and their Enemies level their fiery Darts, [Page 347]and shoot their Arrows of malice against their Persons and Families, and persist in their so do­ing, so as that there is no probable way to escape them, but in all probability they shall be de­voured by them. In this case, the Lord Jesus, the Apostles, and the Elders at Jerusalem fled and went their way; and hereby the Lord doth often call off Pastors now. (2.) In case the Churches leave them, and will not stand by them. (3.) In case their Churches fall into Rents & Schisms, and they grow so head-strong and unruly, as that they can do no good upon them, as somtimes it falls out. (4.) In case they cannot live and subsist with and by them, but in a miserable and distressed condition. For if the Churches provide not for them, and they have not otherwise a subsistance, they are not bound to provide for their Churches. For God hath ordained, that they, that preach the Gospel, should live of the Gospel, 1 Cor. 9.14. and they must live by Bread, and provide for their Fami­lies, or they deny the Faith, and are worse than In­fidels, 1 Tim. 5.8. (5.) In case the Lord doth open a door for their Ministry else-where, which is always to be observed in this matter. If Providence invite them else-where to mini­ster to a People that they knew not of, and sought not after, but the hand of Providence presented it to them (as it were) accidentally, and are by that strange people (as to them) de­sired to preach to, and take the care of them; and so they lay not down their work, but follow it in those other places, where in all probability they may do Christ and Souls greater Service, and not expose themselves thereby to those [Page 348]Straits and Temptations to sin, they were in be­fore: I say, take in this case with any of the other, & I am satisfied their Call is clear to leave their Churches.

Quest. May Church-members leave their Churches at their own will and pleasure, and go else-where when they please?

Ans. No, they may not: They must not leave them, unless by some extraordinary hand of Providence the Lord calls them off, to walk with another people. If by Persecution or by Pover­ty, or by the command of their Parents, Hus­bands, or Masters, or other Superiours, they are called off, they may go with the Churches consent, as likewise in other weighty cases. But they may not go from them at their own will and pleasure, to gratifie their Pride, Prejudice, and to please their own fickle minds and itching ears, or upon any ordinary account whatsoever; and that for these reasons, (1.) The Lord char­ges them not to forsake their Churches, nor holding Communion and Fellowship with them in the Ordinances and Worship of God, Heb. 10.24, 25. (2.) He brands them, and sets a black mark of Ignonimy on all wilful and cause­less Deserters of Churches, 1 Joh. 2.19. Heb. 10.25, 26. as the manner of some is, which is a con­temptuous expression of them, who forsake their Church-membership, and their places, work and duty there. (3.) Deserters of their Church-membership at their own will and pleasure do make the Churches thereby to be like Inns or Ale-houses, where persons go in and out at their own will and pleasure. Such as do so in Fami­lies and civil Societies, are accounted vile, law­less [Page 349]and extravagant persons, because they live not under good Laws, nor walk by the good Rules and Orders of the Society. How much more vile and lawless are Church-members, who have given up themselves in a professed subjection to Christ, 2 Cor. 9.13. and engaged to walk as Church-members, and yet shall walk, act, and go in and out, as lawless persons, who owe no subjection to Christ, nor to his Laws and Authority in the Church? (4.) Wilful Deserters of Churches, are notorious Covenant-breakers also. When they gave the right hand of Fellowship, and were received into the Church, they solemnly promised to walk with God in the Church, hold Communion with it, subject unto, and live under the Government and according to the Laws thereof, until God should by some extraordina­ry Providence call them off: Yet notwithstand­ing they call off themselves, and they do there­by practically contemn and trample on their solemn Engagement, as well as on the Laws, Orders and Government of Christ. (5) Their causeless and wilful departure from and leaving of a Church, to which they were joyned, is very reproachful and scandalous to the Church. For by their so forsaking of it, they declare that they are too good, and the Church is too bad for their Communion. They cast dirt on the Church and the Ministry of Christ therein with a wit­ness and manifest that either themselves, or the Church and the Ministry there, are very vile and wicked: Or else why did they leave and forsake them? It was either for their Goodness or Wickedness. Not for their Goodness in their [Page 350]account, for should they pretend to leave them for their Goodness, they will thereby lay open their own Hypocrysie and Profaness to all men, and be sure that they will not do in words at least. Why then, what follows, but that the cause of their departure is the Churches and their Ministers Wickedness or Unworthiness? Thus they will do, and care not what mischief they do unto the Church, so they may but save stakes and gratifie their own Lusts. (6) Such Deserters of Churches are Church-destroyers: they fight against God, and pull down that which he builds up. God puts in and fastens stones, and they pull them out. He sets up and forms holy Temples for himself to dwell in, 2 Cor. 6.16. Eph. 2. ult. and they break them down, or deface and marr them at least. What Churches can stand in order, from and beauty, if the Members of them may do what they please, and go in and out when they will? (7) By such departures from their Churches they cut off and cast out themselves from the People of God, his Worship and Ordinances, and put them­selves into the Devils Kingdom again. For they may not, ought not to be accepted or re­ceived into any of the Churches of Christ else­where, because they are disorderly walkers, and are under the blot of scanda ous persons, of lawless and disobedient Members. (8) They may not depart, because of the just occasion of Offence, Grief and Trouble, that they will give the Church thereby; excepting in extraordinary cases, or are necessitated by staying and hold­ing Communion with the Church to partake with them in Sin. And it is remarkable, how [Page 351]God hath declared his abhorrence of such de­partures by the Judgments, that have followed such as have been guilty of it.

Finally my Brethren; let us all mind and fol­low the things that make for peace, and things wherewith one may edifie another, Rom. 14.19. Let us in all our doings and procedures, con­sult and endeavour to know the will of God, walk by his Laws, conform to, be ruled by, and practise the holy and perfect will of our glorious Head, & soveraign Lord and King, Joh. 14.15. Joh. 15.10. Rom. 12.1, 2. Eph. 6.6. Joh. 14.21, 23. 1 Joh. 5.2, 3. Let us never adventure on any actions or things, until we have a Divine Warrant for it, and when we have that in our eye, let us proceed with all our might, doing that which is the Will of God, and that because it is his Will. For then we may, and shall be able to do our works comfortably. Then we shall do them as the holy Will of God in obedi­ence to his Command and Authority. Then shall we please and honour our Head and King, and by Faith and Hope look for, and expect his free and gracious Acceptance, and his promised Assistance; as also a great Reward in this life and that which is to come. Then you may con­fidently expect, and chearfully look for Fellow­ship and Communion with God in all your ways and Duties, when in your places and stations, you are really observing and doing the holy and perfect Will of God, and not your own.